Journal of Discourses Volume 7

DELIVERED BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,

HIS TWO COUNSELLORS,
THE TWELVE APOSTLES, AND OTHERS.

REPORTED BY G. D. WATT, J. V. LONG, AND OTHERS;

AND HUMBLY DEDICATED TO THE 
LATTER-DAY SAINTS IN ALL THE WORLD.

VOL. VII.

LIVERPOOL:

EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY AMASA LYMAN, 42, ISLINGTON.

LONDON:

LATTER-DAY SAINTS' BOOK DEPOT, 30, FLORENCE STREET,
CROSS STREET, ISLINGTON.

1860.[p.iii] 

Preface

Vol. 7, p.iii
VENERABLE custom and the formalities of book-making seem to call for
prefaces with some show of authority; yet it is not so imperative that
long ones should be written. Although complying, then, with venerable
custom in this matter, we do not propose writing a long preface to
this Volume.

Vol. 7, p.iii
In presenting to its patrons, completed, the Seventh Volume of the
Journal of Discourses, we do not deem it necessary to descant largely
on the merits of this work, and the future value of a complete set of
volumes of Discourses of the First Presidency and leading men of the
Church. A bare reference to that fact will suffice to bring it out to
the appreciation of its subscribers, and they will readily see how
much the importance and value of their libraries in Zion will be
enhanced in years to come by a complete series of the Journal of
Discourses. Moreover, independent of these considerations, their
present value and present interest far transcend their cost, or the
pains of a careful reading.[p.iv] 

Vol. 7, p.iv
In offering the Seventh Volume of the Journal of Discourses to its
patrons, we shall leave it to declare its own intrinsic merits to
those who have read its contents, while of the future volumes let it
suffice to affirm that there is abundant reason to expect that, in the
eventful times to come, the Discourses of the First Presidency and
leading authorities of the Church will increase in their importance
and add to the richness of their treasures.

THE PUBLISHER.[p.1] 

Brigham Young, July 3, 1859

Nature of Man—Happiness—Influence of 
God's Spirit Upon Mankind, Etc.

Remarks by President Brigham Young, 
made in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
July 3, 1859.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 7, p.1
It is good for those who profess to be believers in the Lord Jesus
Christ, and to practise his doctrines, to keep his principles before
them. It is good to speak often one to another concerning the things
of the kingdom of God.

Vol. 7, p.1
Man is a mystery to himself, and but few of the inhabitants of the
earth inquire into their own organization—their being, their capacity,
or even into principle. The nations of the earth come and go, and
every person of reflection discerns a deep mystery in man. There is a
spirit in man, and that spirit is more or less enlightened and
instructed by a superior spirit; yet the hearts of men are absorbed in
the things of time, and they wear out their lives in their efforts to
preserve them. This is the reason why so many pass like a cloud. They
are here; they take no thought only to subsist as long as they can,
and they are gone for ever.

Vol. 7, p.1
Of those who have leisure and means to improve their minds and make
themselves very useful, there are but few who do not squander their
time and means. They do not improve upon their talents; or, as brother
Heywood observed, they do not improve upon the capital they possess.
There is a great amount of ignorance in the world; and most people are
lacking in researches concerning their own origin. Some have not the
opportunity, others have not the time, and with the majority their
education is such that they have not the disposition for those
researches. But above all, they waste the knowledge that is naturally
within them—their natural endowments. All men should study to learn
the nature of mankind, and to discern that divinity inherent in them.
A spirit and power of research is planted within, yet they remain
undeveloped.

Vol. 7, p.2
There is one very predominant trait [p.2] in the human family—the
seeking for power. The great majority constantly study to gain
influence—they traverse the world over to attain it. This trait is, in
a great measure, derived from their traditions. As the master acts,
does, says, and believes so does the servant. As the parent marks his
steps through life, so the steps of the children are measured and the
millions of consequent peculiarities have to be taken into account in
dealing with the human family. Tradition seizes upon the scholar when
he first commences his education, and, more or less, clings to the
human family through life; and we have to deal with people according
to their understanding. They are only capable of receiving a certain
portion at a time.

Vol. 7, p.2
What will satisfy the mind? Will gold? Will silver? Will houses,
lands, and possessions? Search the world over, and you will at once
discover that they will not. Will power and influence over their
fellow-beings satisfy? They will not. They may give a momentary
satisfaction; but it soon passes away like a morning cloud, and the
possessors are still labouring and striving to attain more. This was
exhibited in the career of Alexander the Great, who conquered almost
the whole of the then known world, and was still so dissatisfied with
himself and with his life—with his power and possessions—that he died
in debauchery at an early age. He obtained power, wealth, fame, and
renown, and was still so dissatisfied that he mourned, and wept, and
threw away his life ere arriving at middle age.

Vol. 7, p.2
What would satisfy the children of men, if they had it in their
possession? Only truth and the true principles and conduct flowing
from its observance. True, certain classes of the inhabitants of the
earth are pretty well satisfied with themselves, through their
researches in the philosophies of the day, and especially in the
science of astronomy, which gives the greatest scope to the mind; and
yet they are not fully satisfied. What will satisfy us? If we
understood all principles and powers that are, that have been, and
that are to come, and had wisdom sufficient to control powers and
elements with which we are associated, perhaps we would then be
satisfied. If this will not satisfy the human mind, there is nothing
that will.

Vol. 7, p.2
Is there any such thing as happiness upon the earth? There is; and
could people understand its beginning—its germ, they would strive to
obtain truth and to increase in true knowledge: then the person
calculated to receive much would have enjoyment in proportion, and one
capacitated to receive but little would be satisfied therewith. Is
there such knowledge upon the earth? There is. Are there true
principles? There are, and we heard a portion of them this morning in
the doctrine of salvation.

Vol. 7, p.2
If people understood true philosophy—eternal philosophy, they would
understand that there is an eternity of matter. Astronomers estimate
that there is between us and the nearest fixed star matter enough from
which to organize millions of earths like this. There is an eternity
of matter, and it is all acted upon and filled with a portion of
divinity. Matter is to exist; it cannot be annihilated. Eternity is
without bounds, and is filled with matter; and there is no such place
as empty space. And matter is capacitated to receive intelligence.

Vol. 7, p.2
If we could so understand true philosophy as to understand our own
creation, and what it is for—what design and intent the Supreme Ruler
had in organizing matter and bringing it forth in the capacity that i
behold you here to-day, we could comprehend [p.3] that matter cannot
be destroyed—that it is subject to organization and disorganization;
and could understand that matter can be organized and brought forth
into intelligence, and to possess more intelligence, and to continue
to increase in that intelligence; and could learn those principles
that organized matter into animals, vegetables, and into intelligent
beings; and could discern the Divinity acting, operating, and
diffusing principles into matter to produce intelligent beings, and to
exalt them—to what? Happiness. Will nothing short of that fully
satisfy the spirits implanted within us? No.

Vol. 7, p.3
You can daily observe the operations of the spirits of men in the
streets of this city. There you can now see the world exhibited as it
is. You can see people hurrying from the east to the west, from the
west to the east, from the north to the south, and from the south to
the north. Have they an object in view? Ask the traveller whether he
has; ask the bystander whether there is an object in his mind. Whether
I stand or walk, whether I labour or rest, lie down or rise up, in all
my acts in life there is an object. I have something in view, you have
something in view, and so has the whole human family, as also all
intelligence of every grade.

Vol. 7, p.3
What principal object have human beings in view? Happiness. Give me
glory, give me power, give me wealth, give me a good name, give me
influence with my fellow-men, give me all these, and it does not
follow that I am thereby made happy; that depends altogether upon what
principle those acquisitions were gained. Absolute tyranny never can
produce happiness, neither can an influence unjustly gained and used;
but give me influence with the children of men, and can that alone
produce happiness? It cannot. What will give a man joy? That which
will give him peace. What will produce joy and peace? If a man gains
influence from the confidence he enjoys through his integrity, his
honesty, goodness, uprightness, virtue, and truth, that influence will
satisfy his mind; and influence gained in other courses cannot.

Vol. 7, p.3
Many have been hated, despised, and hunted, on account of their
influence with their fellow-beings. Has any one in our generation?
Yes. Are there not scores of men and women here who are familiar with
the death of our Prophet? Why did people hate him? Because of his
influence. Did he gain or exercise an unrighteous influence? By no
means. He possessed a righteous influence over the spirits, feelings,
passions, and dispositions of all who delighted in truth and goodness,
so far as he associated, and could guide them at his pleasure.

Vol. 7, p.3
Am I hated for the same cause? I am. I am hated for teaching people
the way of life and salvation—for teaching them principles that
pertain to eternity, by which the Gods were and are, and by which they
gain influence and power. Obtain that influence, and you will be
hated, despised, and hunted like the roe upon the mountains. The way
to obtain that influence is pointed out—by whom? By him through whom
the worlds were created, and who has redeemed this earth and all
things upon it.

Vol. 7, p.3
He gave his life a ransom to atone for the sins of the world, and he
has pointed out the way. His law is sacred, omnipotent, eternal; and
that is the law to obey. Let the Lord speak, and let the people obey.
That is the way to gain that happiness which all mankind are seeking,
and no other course can satisfy the noble, Godlike spirit placed in
man, who is formed for the express purpose of preserving his identity
to all eternity, Without strict observance to the laws by which worlds
were and are created—to [p.4] the words of the Eternal, no being can
inherit eternal lives.

Vol. 7, p.4
These are the principles that this people, who are by many deemed to
he the most ignorant, outlandish, corrupt, base, vile, and wicked
people on the globe, have imbibed, and are striving to practise, and
through so doing are hated all the day long. Ignorant? Yes, we are
ignorant; but we are on the high road to that eternal knowledge that
fills the bosoms of the Gods in eternity. If we are faithful to the
end, we have the promise that we shall obtain that crown of glory and
eternal life that will give us the satisfaction we are seeking. These
principles are true; and let me observe to all, Saints and sinners,
young and old, wise and ignorant, Do not mistake any points of
doctrine you hear preached. The spirit in man is always enlightened,
more or less, by the Spirit of the Holy One of Israel—that Being who
gave the law.

Vol. 7, p.4
When he pleases to bless the children of men, he is able to accomplish
his purpose. If he is disposed to permit a Nebuchadnezzar to see a
finger writing on a wall, it is his privilege to do so. If he is
disposed to talk with an Enoch, or to show himself to the brother of
Jared, it is his privilege. And if he is disposed to pour out the Holy
Ghost upon the house of Cornelius before he embraced the Gospel in the
usual way by baptism for the remission of sins, it is his privilege.
The principle is, God must be obeyed. And even after Cornelius and his
house had received the Holy Ghost, they did not, like some in our day,
rise up and say, "We have no need to be baptized." Why did not
Cornelius tell Peter that he had received the Holy Ghost, and was as
good a Christian as he? But, no; he must send to Joppa for one Simon
Peter, who would tell him words whereby he and his household could be
saved. What words? To be baptized in water. Peter did not tell them to
receive the Holy Ghost, for they had received it.

Vol. 7, p.4
They had already been endowed with the Holy Ghost, and it was the
right and privilege of him who laid down his life to redeem the
children of men to bestow that Holy Ghost where and when he pleased.
If Cornelius had refused to have been baptized, he never would have
received the influence of the Holy Ghost afterwards. He must obey the
outward ordinances to secure to himself eternal lives—to attain the
blessings consequent upon obedience.

Vol. 7, p.4
Jesus of Nazareth, who appeared to Saul of Tarsus in the way, opened
the vision of his mind, and conversed with him, and told him what to
do. Did he tell him that he was a Christian, that his sins were
forgiven, and that there was nothing more to be done? He did not. Did
he intimate to him, in the least, that he was prepared to go and
preach the Gospel? Not in the least. It could be said to him, "I am
Jesus, whom thou persecutest;" and Paul could cry out, "Lord, what
shall I do?" Go to Damascus, and you will there find a man, named
Ananias, who will tell you what to do. Paul was led into the city, and
immediately sent for Ananias. After the Lord told Ananias to go, he
refused, for he had heard of the persecutions by Saul—of his dragging
men and women to prison; but the Lord informed him that he had
appeared to Saul on the way; and told him to go and converse with him,
and fear not. What did Ananias tell Saul to do? To go and be baptized;
for the same Jesus who appeared to you on the way told me to come and
tell you what to do.

Vol. 7, p.4
It is the Lord's privilege to give the Holy Ghost to whom he will, and
it is not for us to question him in his right, power,  and
privilege—in the extent of his doings. He blesses the [p.5] human
family; he raises up nations, kingdoms, and governments, and controls
in the armies of the world. He rules in the heavens, and makes the
wrath of man praise him, and gives his Spirit when and to whom he
pleases. Shall I say that he has given it to his Saints all the day
long? Yes; for I know that he has. Have they enjoyed the light of the
Spirit of revelation? Yes; and so, more or less, has every being that
has been born upon this earth. I never passed John Wesley's church in
London without  stopping to look at it. Was he a good man? Yes; I
suppose him to have been, by all accounts, as good as ever walked on
this earth, according to his knowledge. Has he obtained a rest? Yes,
and greater than ever entered his mind to expect; and so have
thousands of others of the various religious denominations. Why could
he not build up the kingdom of God on the earth? He had not the
Priesthood; that was all the difficulty he laboured under. Had the
Priesthood been conferred upon him, he would have built up the kingdom
of God in his day as it is now being built up. He would have
introduced the ordinances, powers, grades, and quorums of the
Priesthood: but, not holding the Priesthood, he could not do it. Did
the Spirit of God rest upon him? Yes, and does, more or less, at
times, upon all people.

Vol. 7, p.5
Christ is the light of the world, and lighteth every man that cometh
into it. Were it not for the light that is in the people, they would
not hate us; they would not exclaim as they do—"We came here to cut
your throats, but we cannot quite accomplish our purpose." That is
what they came for: they had no other intent, except, in addition, to
plunder and destroy our property, and pollute our wives and daughters.
What causes them to hate us? The light that is in them—the Spirit of
the Almighty that rests on the nations; which proves the old
Scriptures to be true, where they state that the report of the work
that the Lord would bring forth in the last days should make the
people tremble and quake. The light that is in them convicts them and
teaches them that the doctrine the Elders of Israel preach among them
is the Gospel of salvation; and say they, "We will not have it." Have
you not heard many of them say that they would rather go to hell than
believe it? "I will not believe what you preach, though I go to hell
for disobeying it."

Vol. 7, p.5
That Spirit that is in them—the inspiration of the Almighty which
giveth understanding—convinces them that the doctrine is true. Were it
false doctrine, it would be thought no more of than any other of the
numerous isms in the world. They would pass by it as kindly and as
easily as they do Socialism, or any other doctrine. But it convicts
the people. Am I sorry for them? I am. My soul aches for them, because
they cannot resolve and act in accordance with the dictates of that
Spirit which ever prompts the human heart aright. But rise up and
declare, "We will not believe this doctrine." What then? You must
suffer. Thousands are suffering now; ministers are groaning in
pulpits, and deacons and lay members are groaning in congregations:
there are groans in secret places, in public places, in highways and
by-ways: everywhere people are in pain, in sorrow, in misery; and, in
short, are in hell. What is the matter? "'Mormonism' is yet in
existence—it is not destroyed." Why can they not muster courage enough
to say, "Our independent organizations we will use, and will not
suffer the Devil, nor fathers, mothers, priests, neighbours, worldly
reputation, riches, or anything else, to deter us from embracing and
practising the [p.6] principles of eternal life?" That course would at
once start them on the road to happiness. "But," says the Devil, "If I
let you go, you will get out of my power and reach, and I cannot get
you again." Suppose the world should turn round and say, "Mr. Devil,
we have been co-partners long enough!"

Vol. 7, p.6
I remember that when I made a profession of religion, after being
called an infidel by the Christians, I often used to get a little
puzzled. The Evil One would whisper to me that I had done this, that,
or some other thing wrong, and inquire whether that looked like a
Christian act, and remark, "You have missed it; you have not done
right, and you know it; you did not do as well in such a thing as you
might; and are you not ashamed of yourself in saying that you are a
Christian? You profess the religion of Jesus Christ, and now manifest
such weakness!" Said I, "Mr. Devil, it is none of your business. You
may go behind, or before, or in any other direction; but you and I
have dissolved partnership; and what I do, I am accountable for to a
more glorious Being than you are. So long as we were in partnership, I
had to give an account of my doings to you; but now it is not for you
to fret yourself about my doings, for you have no interest whatever in
the matter." And thus I have acted with him from that time until now.

Vol. 7, p.6
I have experienced and learned much since I embraced the Gospel, and
have become thoroughly convinced that the world lieth in ignorance,
and are wandering after a shadow—that is, false principles. There is
no solid peace and joy, no permanent comfort and consolation to be
found between—shall I go to the extremes? Yes, the sectarian
extremes—the top of the topless throne, and the bottom of the
bottomless pit. There is not a particle of permanent happiness between
these two extremes to the noble spirits within us. It is only to be
found in the principles of eternal life that open the gates of heaven
to all believers. The man that places his affections upon the gold,
the silver, the goods, chattels, and precious things of this earth,
and seeks for power over his fellow-man upon false principles, will
never realize the happiness that the noble spirit within him is
designed to enjoy.

Vol. 7, p.6
Then cling to the principles of life that open eternity and reveal to
us what we are, making known to us our relationship to God, which to
the world is a great mystery.

Vol. 7, p.6
In the year 1850 I entertained one of my Baptist friends some two or
three weeks. I could not persuade him to preach, but asked him a great
many questions; and I found him just where I had left them years ago.
I asked him questions with regard to the doctrines taught in the
Bible. Could he answer them? No: he was as ignorant as a child of the
great plan of salvation. During his stay, I preached in the old
Bowery; and when I came to the point that I knew he was looking for—to
tell who God the Father and God the Son are—I dropped the subject.
When we arrived home, he said, "Brother Young, why did you not go on a
little further? You drew my whole soul out to learn something that I
never had learned." I said to him that I did not proceed further
because he was there. He then remarked—"I have been preaching thirty
years, and I was very anxious to learn the true doctrine upon the very
point you spoke of today. I have heard much about your people, and I
tarried here to learn. Why could you not have told us more?" I
replied—"I wish you. to teach." "But I do not know anything about the
subject." "I will so couch  my questions that you soon will. Do [p.7]
you believe the Old and New Testament?" "Yes." I then asked him a few
questions with regard to the coming forth of the Son of Man, as he is
called in a few places. "Do you believe that he was born of the virgin
Mary?—that he was the son of Mary?" "Yes." "Do you believe that the
Apostle told the truth when he said that he was begotten by the
Father?" "Yes." "Why do you dispute it, then, or throw a doubt upon
it? Was he not flesh of our flesh and bone of our bone, if the history
given of him is true?" "O yes." "Whom did he look and act like? and
whose errand did he come to do?" I then turned and read—"Whoso hath
seen me hath seen the Father," and inquired, "Do you believe that?"
"Yes; but I never before viewed the matter in the light it now
appears." "Is he not the very express image and likeness of his Father
in heaven? The Bible says he is. Do you believe the Bible?" "Yes."

Vol. 7, p.7
In a short time he answered my questions; and I took him back to Adam,
and gave him to understand clearly who the Bible taught that he was. I
learned from my Baptist friend that his sect were just where I left
them twenty-five years ago.

Vol. 7, p.7
As brother Heywood has just remarked in your hearing, the people do
not improve on their capital. Every man and woman that has talent and
hides it will be called a slothful servant. Improve day by day upon
the capital you have. In proportion as we are capacitated to receive,
so it is our duty to do. Some learn more and faster than others—more
readily see and comprehend the hearings of their lessons and the
relationship they sustain to their fellow-beings. Then will every one
who secures an exaltation be happy? Yes. Will all be of one mind
there? Yes. Should we not be one here? Yes. Should every man be a
President? Should every man be a member of the Quorum of the Twelve?
Should every man be he President of our Government, or a King? No; but
each should possess the Spirit of the Lord; and through observing its
teachings, every one will be rewarded and enjoy according to his
capacity. Each vessel will be filled to overflowing, and hence all
will be equal, in that they are full.

Vol. 7, p.7
Every man and woman will receive to a fulness, though the quantity
will vary according to the extent of their capacity, and each will be
crowned with glory and eternal life, if faithful. He that endures to
the end the same shall be saved. Not to run for a season and then turn
away; but those who endure to the end will receive a fulness of joy
which will give them satisfaction.

Vol. 7, p.7
But, as Jesus said, these things are spiritually discerned. And though
he was diligent in teaching his disciples, their traditions were such
that, after he had been with them a long time, there were many points
that they did not fully understand. When the question was asked Peter,
"Whom do men say that I, the Son of man, am?" he replied, "Some say
thou art John come to life again, and some that thou art one of the
old prophets risen from the dead; some say one thing, and some say
another." "But whom say ye that I am?" "Thou art Christ, the Son of
the living God." "Flesh and blood hath not revealed this unto thee,
but my Father who is in heaven." Why cannot you at once understand
that you must imbibe in your faith and hold to that principle of
revelation? Men cannot reveal the principles of eternal life to you;
flesh and blood cannot; scientific books cannot; history cannot;
another man's experience cannot; no, nor the whole world, with their
wisdom and power; for they must be revealed from our Father which is
in heaven.[p.8] 

Vol. 7, p.8
Peter was blessed, because he had eyes to see; and when he saw with
his spiritual eyes, he acknowledged it. He was not so proud and
highminded as to turn round and deny. If the conviction of their own
minds had free course, and were not trammelled through their erroneous
traditions, millions and millions would hail this flay with
thanksgiving. They would rather see it than to be assured that the
whole Rocky Mountain range was solid gold. If all Cherry Creek
bottoms, and Pike's Peak, and the mountains around were a mass of pure
gold, they would walk over it and say, "We will go to Utah and learn
for ourselves, though we have to go on our hands and knees. Let us
find the fountain of eternal intelligence—the way of life: let us find
that which will satisfy the noble spirits God has placed in our
tabernacles.

Vol. 7, p.8
What is their condemnation? Light—truth—the true Priesthood—has come
among them. And will they receive it? No. "They choose darkness rather
than light, because their deeds are evil," and their sins remain upon
them. They are the ones who must suffer the loss, and not those who
will be faithful.

Vol. 7, p.8
There is not a man or woman on this earth that I hate; but I do most
cordially hate their wicked acts. I am at war with false
principles—with wickedness, sin, and abomination; and I expect to
continue my warfare until I overcome.

Vol. 7, p.8
Let this people continue to strive, to toil, and hold fast to the
cause of their God, and they will conquer. I am for never forsaking
the ship, and for never ceasing to watch the sails and the compass—for
never ceasing my operations, until God shall reign King of nations, as
he now reigns King of Saints.

Vol. 7, p.8
People say, "If we only knew that this work was of the Lord, we would
be satisfied." How can you know? Yield to that Spirit that influences
the heart—that Spirit of the Almighty that gives your spirits
understanding and teaches you truth from error, and God will take you
by the hand and lead you by the right hand of his influence and power
to victory and glory. The whole world might be saved. Will they be?
No.

Vol. 7, p.8
I am at war with evil principles, and I shall contend against them,
and continue to do so until I see the kingdoms of this world bow to
the sceptre of King Immanuel. Will any man be deprived of his rights
when that is the case? No; but they will find it a Republican
Democratic Government. "But we thought that the government you are
talking about was a theocratic government." It is; and it is the only
true form of government on the earth—the only one that possesses all
the true principles of republicanism. It puts every man and woman
right, puts everything in its place, and gives to each one his due
according to his works; for so will they be judged in that day.

Vol. 7, p.8
May the Lord bless those who are inclined to do right and follow out
their religion. And I pray continually that they may elude the grasp
of hypocrites and ungodly men—of those who are determined to hate God
and his righteousness. I intend to persevere in the path of
righteousness until I overcome; and, with the help of God and the
Saints, I will out-general the wicked. And I declare to-day that every
person endeavouring to do right shall have his rights  in due time,
and rejoice in the God of freedom; which may God grant. Amen.[p.9] 

Brigham Young, July 4, 1854

Celebration of the Fourth of July

A Discourse by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, July 4, 1854.

Vol. 7, p.9
I realize the nature of my position in rising to speak to an assembly
of intelligent gentlemen and ladies on such an occasion as the
present. I probably feel my incapability more than can be perceived by
my hearers. Still my mind is active, and my understanding is fruitful,
whether I have ability or not to express that which is in me.

Vol. 7, p.9
While my friends have been speaking, I have been much amused, edified,
and delighted, especially in having Whiggery and Democracy so ably
illustrated. I do not think they could have been exhibited more
easily, more naturally, more to the understanding of all, and more
true to the spirit and universal deportment of those two leading
parties of the nation, as they now exist, than they have been by my
predecessor in the stand to-day; and I presume I am speaking the
feelings of the greater part of this assembly.

Vol. 7, p.9
While brother George A. Smith was speaking upon the rise and progress
of the American Revolution, a few items ranging in the same line
occurred to my mind, which I have a desire to express in the hearing
of this assembly.

Vol. 7, p.9
The revolutions made by the Government of the United States, with
regard to real progression generally, are small indeed; so small that
it is impossible to perceive any advancement. It is true the
Constitution has been revised by the voice of the people; but wherein
is it bettered? Some say it is bettered; but as to the light and
knowledge that now exist with regard to the true spirit of
republicanism, the revolution is on the retrograde motion. No one will
question for a moment that many revolutions in the United States have
become in a great degree popular, notwithstanding they have been in
many instances unconstitutional and in open violation of the statute
laws, and have been winked at by the most influential officers of the
Government. There has been a progressive revolution since the close of
the war, but not in virtue, justice, uprightness, and truth. It has
become quite a custom, and by custom it has the force of law, for one
party to mob another, to tear down and destroy Catholic churches,
drive citizens from the ballot box, disallowing them the right of
franchise, and persecute, plunder, drive from their possessions, and
kill a great people. Revolution in the United States is progressing;
but to the true spirit of Democracy and the science of government, the
Revolution I refer to is strictly opposed.

Vol. 7, p.9
With regard to Democracy and Whiggery, no person can exhibit them
better and in a truer light than Judge Shaver has to-day. The General
Government, as a whole, do not understand truly what Democracy and
Whiggery really are.

Vol. 7, p.9
What would my friend George A. Smith tell you with regard to these two
political bodies that now rule over our country, were he to address
[p.10] you upon this subject? He would tell you that one of them is a
monster having many heads, and the other is a monster with no head at
all. The impulse that is given to the Government is like that of the
animal creation: when they are hungry, they are impelled to eat, and
to drink when they are thirsty. When this necessity presses upon them,
all the sensitive powers are on the alert to search for food. All
their natural impulses to action originate in the appetite: they
receive them from the demands the interior of the animal makes upon
the creature. It then becomes the duty of the head to search out a
method to supply these demands with food suitable to the nature of the
animal, which administers health, strength, rigour, growth, and beauty
to the whole body.

Vol. 7, p.10
What ought to be the Government of the United States? And what are
Whiggery and Democracy as they now exist? Nothing, and a little less.

Vol. 7, p.10
I believe in a true Republican government; but where is the man
capable of exhibiting in their true character the principles of such a
Government? I do not profess to be that man: still I believe I am as
capable to search into the merits of the subject, and can understand
the general principles of true Republicanism as well as any other man,
though I may not be capable of setting it before the people in its
perfection. I can, however, talk a little about it.

Vol. 7, p.10
Is there a true Republican government on the earth? There is. Do you
inquire, Where is that government? I answer, It is here. I am a true
Republican, if I understand what the term signifies. But I put my own
definition upon such terms; for in many instances our lexicographers
have widely mistaken ideas, and widely disagree upon the meaning of
words. They may trace the etymology of words, through the living and
dead languages, to their roots, as they suppose; but there is a great
probability of their being mistaken still.

Vol. 7, p.10
A government that is perfect would be called Democratic. True
Republicanism, and what is meant or understood by true Democracy, is
the same; but the full extent of true Democracy cannot be told by any
man at this time. In entering upon a point that I do not fully
understand, and can in nowise fully explain, I shall content myself to
talk about it according to the extent of my capacity and the
understanding I have of the subject, and leave the little I have to
say with the people. The question, What is a true Republican
government? is easily answered. It is a government  or institution
that is perfect—perfect in its laws and ordinances, having for its
object the perfection of mankind in righteousness. This is true
Democracy. But Democracy as it is now is another thing True Democracy
or Republicanism, if it were rightly understood, ought to be the
Government of the United States. They might have had that government
long ago; but as it was said by my predecessor in the stand, "Whom the
Lord would destroy, he makes mad;" consequently, he must take away the
wisdom of that man, or of that people. No man or people possessing
wisdom will give vent to wrath, for that is calculated to weaken, to
destroy, to blot out of existence.

Vol. 7, p.10
When the Supreme Ruler of the universe wishes to destroy a nation, he
takes away their wisdom in the first place, and they become insensible
to their own interests, and they are filled with wrath; they give way
to their anger, and thus lay the foundation of their own destruction.
To him who seeks to save, he gives wisdom, which enables any people,
nation, or individual to lay the foundation for strength, increase,
and [p.11] power. When we look abroad upon the nations, we can see
this truth verified; and when we look at home in our own nation, it is
no less verified. We see that wisdom is actually departing from the
lawgiver, and the knowledge and the discretion the judge possessed
years ago have vanished. We discern that the very policy adopted by
the nations to fortify them in strength is calculated to sap their
foundations. The axe is laid at the root of the tree, and all nations
are filling up the cup of their guilt.

Vol. 7, p.11
Suppose I were speaking to the assembled millions of the inhabitants
of the United States, what counsel or advice could be given to them
that they might regain what they have lost? Can any temporal means be
adopted to save them from the vortex of ruin into which they are fast
approaching—a doom which they never can avert without sincere
repentance? Yes, there is seemingly a human policy, if adopted, that
would snatch them from destruction. What is it? Let the people rise en
masse to lay the foundation of a wholesome, independent, free,
Democratic (as the people call it), Republican government—a government
which, if carried, out, will be perfect in itself.

Vol. 7, p.11
Let us look at it in another point of view. Suppose this people
inhabiting these mountains are broken off entirely from the nations of
the world, rendering no allegiance to any earthly power combined or
isolated; free to make laws, to obey them, or to break them; free to
act, to choose, and to refuse, and, in every sense of the word, to do
as they please, without any fixed order of government whatever; and
they wish a Constitution—a system of government for mutual protection
and advancement in the principles of right, to be framed according to
the best wisdom that can be found in this community;—I say, let them
govern themselves by a Republican system of government,  selecting a
man from their midst to preside over them. And whom should they select
to fill so important a station? The best man they can find. Should
they keep him in office only four years? Should they make a clause in
their Constitution that a President shall serve at most for only two
terms without a vacation in his services? That is an item that should
not be found in the Constitution of the United States, nor in the
constitution made by this or any other people. We should select the
best man we could find, and centre our feelings upon him, and sustain
him as our President, dictator, lawgiver, controller, and guide in a
national capacity, and in every other capacity wherein he is a
righteous example  Though we find as good a man as there is in the
nation, yet we should not lay facilities before him to become evil,
were he so disposed. Great care should be exercised to guard against
placing such a power at the command of any mortal.

Vol. 7, p.11
Shall we give him twenty-five thousand dollars per annum, and make him
superior to any other honest man in the Territory, State, or kingdom,
in things pertaining to this world? Or lay inducements before him to
become proud, haughty, and neglectful of the true interests of the
people? No. For if he is capable of ruling the people and dictating
them, he is capable of taking care of himself. If we cannot find a man
willing to control and guide us without our pouring the gold and
silver into his coffers and exalting him above the rest of us, then we
will take one less capable, who will do it for nothing.

Vol. 7, p.11
Do you ask why I would recommend this course? I answer, Because of the
weakness of man. Were we to elect a man to preside over us in this
capacity, and give him three, four, five, eight, or fifteen thousand
dollars a year, the streets would be [p.12]  full of demagogues; you
would see them perched upon every ant-hill, croaking out their stump
speeches for this or that man to be our ruler; and the paid lackeys of
each candidate for office, in the streets, in the public places, and
in the houses of the citizens, would be using their influence for
their employers in their respective circles, and wherever they would
be listened to.

Vol. 7, p.12
Whether such a man as a ruler will do good to the people, is not
thought of, either by the candidate or by his lackeys; but the one is
after the thousands of dollars, and the other after his paltry fee.
The welfare the people they do not consider. What will be the best
policy to pursue for the good of the people at large is not in all
their thoughts.

Vol. 7, p.12
Let the people see to it that they get righteous men to be their
leaders, who will labour with their hands and administer to their own
necessities, sit in judgment, legislate, and govern in righteousness;
and officers that are filled with peace; and see to it that every man
that goes forth among the people as a travelling officer is full of
the fear of the Lord, and would rather do right at a sacrifice than do
wrong for a reward.

Vol. 7, p.12
What would be the result, if this course was adopted by the people of
the United States? It would destroy the golden prospects of those who
were seeking for gain alone, and men would be sought for, in the
nation, State, or Territory, who were for the people, and would seek
earnestly for their welfare, benefit, and salvation. We want men to
rule the nation who care more for and love better the nation's welfare
than gold and silver, fame, or popularity.

Vol. 7, p.12
Are there any such in the United States? Yes, plenty of them among all
classes of men, though they have little or nothing to say about
politics. Many of them are much like one Mr. Hovey, from Cayuga
County, New York, that I once asked if he was going to the election?
"No," he replied, "I will never give another vote in the United
States." I asked the reason for such a course. "Why," said he, "they
will set up the Devil as a candidate for the office of President, then
set up his apostate brother, who has forfeited his inheritance, and
run him in for sake of opposition." There are plenty of men who would
do that and worse. The nation, however, is not lost yet; there are as
many as five righteous men in the city, at least.

Vol. 7, p.12
Let the people lay the foundation for carrying out the Republican
Government which was instituted by our fathers, instead of maintaining
a government of anarchy, confusion, and strife. Were this people here
an independent people, and had the privilege of selecting their own
officers, and I should be chosen to dictate them in their selections,
I would watch and guard faithfully their rights, and see that they
selected men who had not the dimes in view. The motto should be—"If
you do not labour for the good of the people, irrespective of the
dimes, we do not want your services; for if you labour for the money,
you seek to benefit yourselves at the people's expense." I make this
application and turn it eastward, which you know is the way the world
rolls. If the Government knew what the wants of the people were, they
would take away the salaries of political demagogues, and stop their
running and their stump preaching, from one end of the land to the
other, to make proselytes to their cause. This would have a tendency
to put an end to party names, to party jealousies, and to party
conflicts for ever. And the people should concentrate their feelings,
their influence, and their faith, to  select the best man they can
find to be their [p.13] President, if he has nothing more to eat than
potatoes and salt—a man who will not aspire to become greater than the
people who appoint him, but be contented to live as they live, be
clothed as they are clothed, and in every good thing be one with them.

Vol. 7, p.13
It is yet in the power of the people of the United States to lay a
foundation to redeem themselves from the growing consequences of past
errors. What would be the result, were the United States to take this
course—viz., to strike out that clause in the Constitution that limits
the services of a President to four years, or the term of service of
any good man, and continue to revise the Constitution and laws as they
become familiar with their defects; then reduce the salaries of all
officers in all the departments? Would not such a course revolutionize
any kingdom or government, and be very likely to produce union and
prosperity?

Vol. 7, p.13
Are there any more improvements that might be made? Yes. If we are
what we profess to be—a Republican Government, there is no State in
the Union but what should be amenable to the General Government
holding to the old English rights in Rhode Island. Then Congress, with
the President at their head, could meet and veto every act made by any
department of the Government, if it was necessary. So let Congress
come together when any of the States transcend the bounds of right,
and hold them amenable for their actions. The General Government
should never give any portion of the nation license to say they are
free and independent. This should only apply to the nation as a whole.
We have a little experience in this kind of independence. For
instance, the Government of the United States were willing to take my
money for lands in Missouri, which were in the market; but the people
in that sovereign, that free, and independent State rose up and mobbed
me, drove me from my possessions, and confiscated my property to
themselves; and the General Government has no power to redress my
wrongs. This is only one instance among many of the kind which I might
enumerate to show the impolicy and downright mockery of such boasted
independence. While such outrages remain unredressed, this nation
never should defile the sacred term by saying they have a REPUBLICAN
GOVERNMENT.

Vol. 7, p.13
The General Constitution of our country is good, and a wholesome
government could be framed upon it, for it was dictated by the
invisible operations of the Almighty; he moved upon Columbus to launch
forth upon the trackless deep to discover the American Continent; he
moved upon the signers of the Declaration of Independence; and he
moved upon Washington to fight and conquer, in the same way as he
moved upon ancient and modern Prophets, each being inspired to
accomplish the particular work he was called to perform in the times,
seasons, and dispensations of the Almighty. God's purpose, in raising
up these men and inspiring them with daring sufficient to surmount
every opposing power, was to prepare the way for the formation of a
true Republican government. They laid its foundation; but when others
came to build upon it, they reared a superstructure far short of their
privileges, if they had walked uprightly as they should have done.

Vol. 7, p.13
What shall be done? Let the people, the whole American people, rise up
and say they will have these abuses regulated, and no longer suffer
political demagogues to gamble away their money, bat turn them out of
office to attend to their own business. Let the people make a whip, if
not of good tough raw hide, of small cords at least, and walk into the
temple of [p.14] the nation, and cleanse it thoroughly out, and put in
men who will legislate for their good, instead of gambling away their
money and trifling with the sacred interests of the nation which have
been entrusted to their keeping.

Vol. 7, p.14
I would not speak so plainly, were it not that statesmen use the same
privilege, and that, too, in the halls of Legislatures. We can never
get a true Republican government upon any other principle. The object
those have in view who look and long for the gaudy trash of this world
should be removed, that men may occupy the high and responsible seats
of the nation who will care for the welfare of the people, and cannot
be bought with money, or that which it can purchase.

Vol. 7, p.14
Can the Constitution be altered? It can; and when we get a President
that answers our wishes to occupy the executive chair, there let him
sit to the day of his death, and pray that he may live as long as
Methuselah; and, whenever we have good officers, strive to retain
them, and to fill up vacancies with good men, until there are none who
would let the nation sink for a can of oysters and a lewd woman.

Vol. 7, p.14
The signers of the Declaration of Independence and the framers of the
Constitution were inspired from on high to do that work. But was that
which was given to them perfect, not admitting of any addition
whatever? No; for if men know anything, they must know that the
Almighty has nearer yet found a man in mortality that was capable, at
the first intimation, at the first impulse, to receive anything in a
state of entire perfection. They laid the foundation, and it was for
after generations to rear the superstructure upon it. It is a
progressive—a gradual work. If the framers of the Constitution and the
inhabitants of the United States had walked humbly before God, who
defended them and fought their battles when Washington was on the
stage of action, the nation would now have been free from a multitude
of place-hunters who live upon its vitals. The country would not have
been overrun with murderers and thieves, and our cities filled with
houses of ill-fame, as now; and men could have walked the streets of
cities, or travelled on conveyances through the country, without being
insulted, plundered, and perhaps murdered; and an honest, sober,
industrious, enterprizing, and righteous people would now have been
found from one end of the United States to the other.

Vol. 7, p.14
The whole body is deranged; and the head, which ought to be the seat
of sense and the temple of wisdom, is insensible to the wants of the
body, and to the fact that, if the body sinks, the head must sink
also.

Vol. 7, p.14
I want to tell a political anecdote; or, at least, I will tell it so
nigh that you will guess the whole of it. Two fellows were stump
speaking for office in the State of Illinois: one of them was a
lawyer, of flowery, eloquent speech; and the other was a rough and
ready homespun mechanic, but a man of sound sense. The lawyer made his
speech in flaming language, interlarding it with expressions of
sensitive regard for the people's interests. The mechanic mounted the
rostrum, and says he—"I cannot make a speech to cope with this man's
speech; but I can tell you what he and I want. He wants your votes.
Now, if you Will give me your votes, when I get into office, you
may—and be damned." They both felt so; and there are but few
exceptions to this practice. Office-seekers are full of tricks and
intrigues of every kind to get an office, and then the people may—and
be damned.

Vol. 7, p.15
The progress of revolution is quite considerable in every government
of [p.15] the world. But is the revolution for the constitutional
rights of the people in progress? No: it is on the retrograde. I know
how they can be brought back to the people, and the Government be
redeemed and become one of the most powerful and best on the earth. It
was instituted in the beginning by the Almighty. He operated upon the
hearts of the Revolutionary Fathers to rebel against the English King
and his Parliament, as he does upon me to preach "Mormonism." Both are
inspired by him; but the work unto which they are called is
dissimilar. The one was inspired to fight, and the other to preach the
peaceable things of the kingdom of God. He operated upon that
pusillanimous king to excite the colonists to rebellion; and he is
still operating with this nation, and taking away their wisdom, until
by-and-by they will get mad and rush to certain destruction.

Vol. 7, p.15
Will the Constitution be destroyed? No: it will be held inviolate by
this people; and, as Joseph Smith said, "The time will come when the
destiny of the nation will hang upon a single thread. At that critical
juncture, this people will step forth and save it from the threatened
destruction." It will be so.

Vol. 7, p.15
With regard to the doings of our fathers and the Constitution of the
United States, I have to say, they present to us a glorious prospect
in the future, but one we cannot attain to until the present abuses in
the Government are corrected.

Vol. 7, p.15
You have heard our Judge relate an incident, which is only one more
among numberless abuses perpetrated by the rulers of the nation. The
particulars of this incident can be found upon our dockets, showing
that the President of the United States assumes to himself power to
remove a circuit Judge. I am not a lawyer; but I wish to propound a
question—By what law, constitutional or statute, has the President a
right to remove a United States' Judge, except for illegal conduct or
inability? It is, to say the least, a flagrant assumption of power.
What business have they thus to remove our Judges? What end have they
in view? I'll tell you. It is—

Vol. 7, p.15
"Tickle me, tickle me, O Billy, do; 
And, in your turn, I'll tickle you."

Vol. 7, p.16
I have perhaps detained the congregation too long. May God bless you!
Amen.[p.16] 

Heber C. Kimball, July 16, 1854

Sanctification

A Discourse by President H. C. KIMBALL, 
delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, July 16, 1854.

Vol. 7, p.16
There can be no person, who is at all acquainted with the Scriptures,
but must be satisfied that the remarks that brother Herriman has made
this morning are strictly true. They are fully substantiated by the
Bible, which you all profess to believe, and which the professing
world say they believe.

Vol. 7, p.16
Brethren and sisters, let your minds be composed and settled down in
the Spirit of the Lord, and have his Spirit to be with you always, and
especially when you come to the house of worship.

Vol. 7, p.16
It is a common thing, not only in this Church, but in the churches of
the sectarian world, for people to say, "Come, let us go to meeting
to-day, and try if we cannot get warmed up in our hearts and refreshed
by the Holy Spirit." Now, that is customary among all religious
people. Well, whom do you expect to refresh you here, if you are not
refreshed when you come to meeting? For you should always have your
hearts warmed up, and your bodies pure, when you visit the house of
the Lord. Make not the outside of the cup and the platter clean alone,
but also the inside. People who keep the inside of the cup and platter
clean are very apt to wash the outside of it. You all hate to eat food
from a filthy dish, and to drink water out of a dirty cup; but you
love to eat out of a clean dish, and sleep in a clean bed. Every
person naturally loves to see a clean house and clean garments, if
they themselves are filthy.

Vol. 7, p.16
Upon the same principle, inasmuch as we will repent of our sins and
tarn from them, and then go down into the waters of baptism—into pure
water, and be immersed—overwhelmed in the same, that our sins may be
remitted—washed away, (not, however, for the washing away of the filth
of the flesh, but to answer a good conscience before God and man,) and
then receive the imposition of hands by a man having authority, that
we may receive the Holy Ghost,—I say, the Holy Ghost, being a pure
spirit or influence, even after all this is done, will have an
objection to perform his office in an impure tabernacle. That is the
reason why a great many never receive the Holy Ghost, because they say
they are pure, and lie to God, and also to the Holy Ghost.

Vol. 7, p.16
This is the Gospel that was taught you by the first Elders who bore
the joyful message to foreign nations; and the moment the Holy Spirit
rested upon you in your first introduction into this Church, you
actually felt the Spirit of prophecy and revelation. I know this to be
a fact when we introduced the Gospel into old England. Here is brother
George D. Watt, our reporter, for instance. I never told him anything
about  gathering to the land of America—that it was the promised land.
One night, we met with a small company of the new members in  Preston,
[p.17] Lancashire, and brother George commenced reading the Book of
Mormon. After a little, he rose up and said, "The land of America is
the promised land; it is Zion, and we shall be gathered there,
although you have not told us anything about it." He prophesied that
within two weeks after he was baptized. The Holy Ghost dwelt in you to
show you things to come. It showed brother George that this was the
land of Zion, and that, the Saints in all nations had to be gathered
there: it brought it to his remembrance, if he had ever thought of the
thing before and forgotten it. This is the effect it had upon you. I
presume there is not a single individual but what can exclaim, "It was
really so."

Vol. 7, p.17
That same Holy Ghost inspired you to speak in new tongues, to
prophesy, to interpret tongues, to see visions, and have dreams to
edify and comfort you. It was with you when yea went out, and when you
came in,—when you lay down, and when you rose up. That is the office
of the Holy Ghost—to dwell and abide with those who keep the
commandments of the Almighty in faith believing. He delights to dwell
with such; but he does not delight to dwell in unholy temples. You
know that naturally, because there is not one of you, unless you make
a practice of being filthy and dirty yourselves, that ever wishes to
go into a filthy place.

Vol. 7, p.17
Now, if these are your feelings, for heaven's sake do not ask the Holy
Ghost to dwell with you, when you do not pursue a course to cleanse
the body, not only internally, but externally, from the crown of the
head to the soles of the feet. You know this is what I believe to be
sanctification.

Vol. 7, p.17
I have heard brother Gifford talk shout sanctification, and I
understand the principle of sanctification was laid before you by
President Young. What would sanctify you and prepare you to enter into
the presence of God, and to enjoy his Spirit?

Vol. 7, p.17
We read in the Bible that the Lord told Joshua to sanctify Israel;
for, says he, "there is an accursed thing in the midst of thee, O
Israel." And on the morrow they sanctified themselves by stoning to
death Achan, the son of Carmi, who stole the wedge of gold and the
Babylonish garment. They also stoned to death his wife and his
children, his oxen and his asses, and burnt them with fire, together
with his tent, the silver, the gold, and the garment, in the valley of
Achor.

Vol. 7, p.17
Thus all Israel put to death the transgressor, and sanctified
themselves before the Lord. Would it not be an excellent course to
pursue with this people, to sanctify them to the fullest extent Of the
word? There are individuals in these valleys who profess to be
Latter-day Saints; but do they by their works make their profession
honourable? No; their works and their profession are very dissimilar
indeed. I think it would be an excellent thing for this people to be
sanctified from, such persons, and have them cleansed from our midst,
by making an atonement.

Vol. 7, p.17
You may say, "You might put this into practice; but it would extend to
many who are passing through here, who steal and plunder, and drive
away cattle and horses." But let me inform you that there are many
instances of that kind, where they are encouraged, or property is put
into their hands by characters who dwell here and profess to be
Saints.

Vol. 7, p.17
When you undertake to prune a diseased tree, you commence your
operations at the root of the evil, and continue to trim it out to the
top of the tree, or as far as it extends, and throw the diseased
branches into the [p.18] brush-heap and burn them, as I used to do
when I was logging, and then take the ashes and make potash and soap
with them, and then cleanse away filthiness with it. This is what I
call sanctification.

Vol. 7, p.18
So you see I am in full fellowship with my brethren, though I was not
here last Sunday when the subject was introduced: I can bear testimony
to every word they said as being true, because I never knew them to
tell a lie. My feelings are, I wish to God wickedness was done away
from our midst. My brethren and myself have often reflected and
remarked upon the happiness we should enjoy when we could fully
separate ourselves from the world, from wicked men, wicked women, and
wicked practices.

Vol. 7, p.18
Previous to our coming to these valleys, I wished and prayed that,
when we went to the valleys, there would not any of the wicked persons
follow us who are eternally hanging on our skirts. These are my
feelings and desires now, and the earnest wishes of hundreds and
thousands of men and women who dwell in these valleys.

Vol. 7, p.18
I know there is a good people here—a better people than dwells in any
other portion of the world. And the emigrants who are going to
California are perfectly astonished, when they arrive here, to see
that we are a civilized people. They are astonished beyond measure as
they gaze upon this people, whom they supposed to be a poor, miserable
outcast race of beings. Did any of them ever go into a city where
there were more peace and prosperty, and as few loafers, since they
were born? We never saw any loafers in our streets until they came. I
am not saying anything against them, but I am noticing the views they
entertain about us. They have expressed it many times,  that they
never were so astonished as when they came into these valleys and
found a civilized and industrious people—a people who knew how to
build up a city, and incorporate it, and enforce the laws. And a day
will come when we shall put them in force more strictly. God is only
waiting upon you in his compassion, that peradventure you may repent
of and forsake all evil, and turn to him.

Vol. 7, p.18
We are the people of God; we are the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, the foundation of which, in these last days, was
begun by the Almighty sending an holy angel to Joseph Smith to reveal
to him his will and establish the everlasting Gospel that was preached
in the days of Jesus, even faith, repentance, and the laying on of
hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, and the ordaining of Apostles,
Prophets, Teachers, Evangelists, Pastors, Patriarchs, Bishops,
Deacons, Priests, and Elders. This is the true Church of God, although
there may be a few in the valleys who do not live up to their holy
profession; but because they are unfaithful to their God and to their
religion, it does not affect in the least the truthfulness of the
principles of heaven. I see some turn away from this Church because of
the conduct of others. This has nothing to do with our faith;but we
are to have our faith grounded. It is for us to dig deep, and lay our
foundation upon a rock, that when the winds blow, and the storms and
hurricanes beat upon us, we may still find ourselves firmly
established upon the rock of truth.

Vol. 7, p.18
I will tell you, gentlemen, (I address myself to those who have
nothing to do with us as a people,) this is the Church and kingdom of
our God; and the day will come, eventually, when the nations and
kingdoms of the earth will become the "kingdoms of our God and his
Christ."  This doctrine is found in this good old book, the Bible,
which [p.19] all of you profess to believe, and have to kiss to give
validity to your oaths, when you are sworn before a magistrate to tell
the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth.

Vol. 7, p.19
We believe in every man having his rights, and being sustained in
them. And we wish you to understand that we are not exactly such a
people as many suppose.

Vol. 7, p.19
It is believed in the world that our females are all common women.
Well, in one sense they are common—that is, they are like all other
women, I suppose; but they are not unclean, for we wipe all unclean
ones from our midst: we not only wipe them from our streets, but we
wipe them out of existence. And if the world want to practise
uncleanness, and bring their prostitutes here, if they do not repent
and forsake such sins, we will wipe the evil out. We will not have
them in this valley, unless they repent; for, so help me God, while I
live, I will lend my hand to wipe such persons out; and I know this
people will.

Vol. 7, p.19
Such things cannot exist here. The civil authorities will never make a
law admitting of prostitution in the City of the Great Salt Lake: it
never can be permitted while we live. We know it is the custom among
some nations to authorize by law such abominations, giving licenses to
houses of ill fame. But remember, if ever it is allowed among this
people, it will be when righteousness has ceased to dwell in their
midst. It never can be allowed in this community in male or female,
whether they belong to the Church or not; and we will wipe out such
abominations, the Lord being our helper.

Vol. 7, p.19
That is sanctification. Our holy religion is to purify, purge,
cleanse, and sanctify this people. We care not what people think or
say about our course in this respect; it is our religion, and we will
not have corruption where we dwell, if we can help it. That is one
reason we were not permitted to live in the States: we were
determined, by the help of God, to be virtuous men and women. So they
drove us, from time to time, and from place to place, until they drove
us into the mountains; and I assure you, I, for one, feel thankful to
my God that I live in these mountains, and that there is no man or
woman who loves righteousness but what will feel as I do.

Vol. 7, p.19
The Lord has led us up stairs until we have entered into the chamber;
and, for heaven's sake, let us not pollute it, for fear we should be
led down stairs again. We are now high up towards the presence of the
Lord, and he feels to bless us, and his hand is over us for good; and
he will curse every hand that is raised against us, if we will do
right; and our enemies will go backwards and not forwards.

Vol. 7, p.19
My prayer is, by night and by day, that every man and woman that bless
this people, and desire to do them good, may be blessed of the Lord
God; and I know he will bless them. But every man and woman who shall
raise a weapon against this people, or devise evil against them, my
prayer is, that they may be cursed; and they certainly will be cursed,
and God will frustrate all their designs, and he will lead his people
on from victory to victory, until they triumph over all their enemies.

Vol. 7, p.19
What do you say, brethren and sisters? Do you not think it best for us
to do right, each person individually being led by the dictations of
the Holy Spirit, listening diligently to those who are appointed to
lead, govern, and dictate this people? You know what I mean by this.
President Young is our governor and our dictator. It is for me to walk
with him, and, for you to walk with those who go before you.

Vol. 7, p.19
I know how it is in the world, for I have lived there, I was born in
Vermont, [p.20] and raised, the most of my days, in the State of New
York,  Ontario County, and so was President Brigham young; yet many
emigrants  who came through our valley thought  we were moose, camels,
or dromedaries. They did not know what we were; they, no doubt,
thought we had horns on our heads: they had no idea we had eyes and
legs like human beings; but they supposed we were some kind of
nondescript animal. I know this is so: I have been in the world, and
they cannot think we are human!

Vol. 7, p.20
However, whether we are human beings or not, I know that I was born in
Vermont, among the rocks, and have lived the greater portion of my
days among those who are without God in the world; and I know their
corruptions—yes, as well as they do. I know the wickedness in their
cities, in their synagogues, and in their high places. I understand it
all. Still they calculate that we, who have more than one wife, shall
not have land in proportion to our families. Well, we are ready to buy
what we need, when it comes in market.

Vol. 7, p.20
This we learn from the public prints; so there can be no harm in  my
talking about what is published all through the United States. If a
law was put in force throughout the Union—namely, that no grant of
land shall be given to any except those who have but one wife, and no
mistresses, many of the first class of the nation would have to
console themselves with as little land as the "Mormons."

Vol. 7, p.20
Our wives are publicly acknowledged by us, and we sustain them as
such, and we hold them sacred. How is it with the world? Do they have
mistresses for illicit intercourse, hired and sustained to satiate
their wanton appetites? We cannot have any land, because we honourably
marry and sustain our gives; but others are entitled to privileges,
notwithstanding their secret abominations.

Vol. 7, p.20
We are a people who want to purity ourselves, and be clean from such
characters, and bring up our children in the way they should go. One
of my sons and brother Brigham's oldest son went to England this
season through the United States. They never knew what was in the
world before, for they never were there under the same circumstances.
In their letters to us, they wrote something like this—"My God, my
God, help us to get safely back again to the mountains; for we had no
idea of the awful corruptions. of the world we live in, until we
travelled through the United States." And they have yet seen only a
small portion of the ungodliness, wickedness, and corruption of the
New and Old Worlds. The old countries are corrupt indeed; but the new
are not a whit behind them in the blackness of their wickedness.

Vol. 7, p.20
These are my views, and the Lord knows that I believe in the
principles of sanctification; and when I am guilty of seducing any
man's wife, or any woman in God's world, I say, sever my head from my
body. These have ever been my feelings from the days of my youth. This
is my character, and the character of President Brigham Young. It was
the character of Joseph Smith and of Jesus Christ; and that is the
character of the Apostles of Jesus, and that must be sustained by this
people.

Vol. 7, p.20
If we pursue that course, do you not think we are bound to rise and to
prosper—that is, in Jesus Christ? Yes; and we will stand to him, and
to his cause, and to him who is placed to govern and dictate the
kingdom of God on the earth. By taking this course continually,
subjecting ourselves to the Priesthood, we never shall fall,—no,
never. We shall never get into a difficulty but what we can get out
again. But let us be careful to get into it lawfully, and we shall
prosper, and  shall rise triumphantly [p.21] over every difficulty, on
that principle; and on the ship of Zion we shall bravely live through
every storm, though they may be heavy; and though rocks and quicksands
and the Devil and the world may be in our way, they cannot move us
from our path.

Vol. 7, p.21
Let us do right, and sanctify ourselves before the Lord God, and
purify our habitations (I mean the tabernacles of our spirits), and
then our houses, and our children, and our servants, and our
handmaidens, and everything there is about us with which we have to
do, and then use all with clean hands and pure hearts. If we take that
course, do you not suppose God will stand by us? There is not one of
you but what knows this naturally.

Vol. 7, p.21
Now, when you go home, every one of you begin to live as you were told
last Sabbath and the Sabbath before, and do right, and seek to build
up the kingdom of God; pay attention to all things that God requires
of you by his servants.

Vol. 7, p.21
Many wish for the time when President Brigham Young and his brethren
will be relieved from attending to temporal matters, and attend to
spiritual matters altogether. You will have to wait for this until we
get into the spiritual world and have to deal with spirits. All things
pertaining to this world, both spiritual and temporal, will be
dictated by the Prophet of God—by our President. He dictates how to
build a Temple—how high, how wide, how many rooms it must contain,
whether it shall be of this, that, or the other form; and the Tithing
House and all public works pertaining to this people are dictated by
him. Some wish to rid him of having anything to do with temporal
matters. That cannot be, in the nature of things; for, as one of the
ancients said, "As the body is dead without the spirit, so is faith
without works, being alone." So, as long as the body, which is
temporal, is joined to the spirit, he must have to do with temporal
things. 

Vol. 7, p.21
Reflect upon it. The spirit is joined to these bodies to quicken them,
that we may have to do with temporal matters; for when the spirit
leaves vegetable or animal organization, the body dies, or returns to
the earth. There is not a being in heaven or on earth, but what has
had a body, has one now, or will have. Cease your works, and then your
faith is dead. I care not for a man's faith unaccompanied by works,
and his works must correspond with his faith. He must be virtuous, and
enjoy the Holy Ghost, and the revelations of God, that when a man
speaks, you may know it is by the same Spirit, and you will be
edified; then you never will be deceived.

Vol. 7, p.21
My prayer is for you to be faithful, active, and retain the Spirit of
the Lord God, and go a-head, and fight manfully, purifying yourselves
from all iniquity. 

Vol. 7, p.21
I never had a bloodthirsty spirit; for I never fought in my life, but
I always yielded before I would have any difficulty with any man. But
let the Spirit of God Almighty rest upon me, and see if I do not walk
up to the battle's front. I had that spirit when I was in the world,
and it is never in me only when the Lord puts it there.

Vol. 7, p.21
Let us be pure and keep the commandments of God, and let the world say
and do what they please. These are my feelings all the time.

Vol. 7, p.21
May God bless you, and help you to do right, whether other people do
right or not. This is my  prayer and blessing upon you, from this time
henceforth and for ever. Amen.[p.22] 

Orson Pratt, January 2, 1859

Evidences of the Bible and Book of Mormon Compared 

A Discourse by Elder ORSON PRATT, 
delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, January 2, 1859.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 7, p.22
I will commence my discourse by reading the testimony of three
witnesses of the Book of Mormon.

Vol. 7, p.22
[The speaker here read the testimony referred to.]

Vol. 7, p.22
I will also road the testimony of eight witnesses.

Vol. 7, p.22
[The speaker then read it.] Brethren and Friends,—I appear before you
to-day for the first time for many months, feeling grateful to our
Father in heaven for his condescension and mercy unto us as a people,
that we are once more, through his kind providence, permitted to
assemble ourselves together in this Tabernacle for the purpose of
public worship.

Vol. 7, p.22
Whether I say much or little, it is my sincere desire to be dictated
by the Spirit of the living God. The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints was established upon the earth in the year 1830. Had
it not been for the Book of Mormon, which I now hold in my hands, such
a Church would not have had an existence. The probability is, there
would have been no settlements formed in this Territory, no cities to
adorn these dreary wastes, no tabernacles erected for Divine worship,
and no congregations assembled to hear the words of life. The vast
solitudes of these deserts would have been interrupted only by the
howling of wild beasts, or the still more dismal yells of the
forocious savage. But this wonderful book has wrought a vast change;
and these sterile regions now "rejoice and blossom as the rose." This
book profosses to be sent forth as a Divine revelation from God.

Vol. 7, p.22
If it be an imposition, as many of our opposers say, then this Church
is an imposition also, and our faith and hope are vain. On the other
hand, if the Book of Mormon be a Divine revelation, as the witnesses
have testified,—if God has indeed brought forth the ancient history of
the American continent, and the writings of the ancient Prophets and
Apostles that once inhabited this land,—if he has done this, and
re-established his kingdom and Church upon the earth, then our
opposers, that condemn the book, will be found under condemnation. If
this book be of God, it must have sufficient evidence accompanying it
to convince the minds of all reasonable persons that it is a Divine
revelation. If it has been translated by the gift and power of God,
through the means of the Urim and Thummin, and angels have been sent
from heaven to bear testimony of its truth, then all the inhabitants
of the world are concerned and have an interest in it.

Vol. 7, p.22
It is not the few individuals only who are within the walls of this
Tabernacle that are interested in its truths; it is not the few
individuals only who inhabit this Territory and the few Saints abroad
in the world who are interested in it; but all the nations of the
earth, without one exception,—their emperors, kings, and nobles,—their
presidents, governors, and rulers,—their  popes, archbishops, and
bishops,—their learned and unlearned of every [p.23] religious
society, whether Jews, Mahomedans, Pagans, or Christians, are all
equally interested in it, if it be what it professes to be.

Vol. 7, p.23
If the Lord will assist and strengthen me by his Holy Spirit, which I
believe he will do, through your prayers, I will endeavour to bring
forth some few of the evidences which establish the Divine
authenticity of the Book of Mormon.

Vol. 7, p.23
I shall compare this evidence with the evidence for the Divine
authenticity of the Bible. If the two books are supported by an equal
amount of evidence, then all are required to have the same faith in
the one as the other. But if the divinity of the Book of Mormon does
not rest upon as sure a foundation as the Bible, then the people will
have some little reason for rejecting it.

Vol. 7, p.23
In the first place, I shall examine what evidences the present
generation have to believe the various books incorporated in the Holy
Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments to be of Divine origin. It
must be recollected that the book called the Bible was translated from
manuscripts 247 years ago by King James' translators. The manuscripts
from which the Bible was taken are not now in existence. Up to the
year 1749, they were deposited at a Spanish University, called Alcala
anciently named Complutem. The librarian sold them to one Toryo, who
dealt in fireworks as materials for making skyrockets. (For authority,
see Marsh's Michaelis, vol. 2, part 1, page 441.)

Vol. 7, p.23
The oldest manuscripts of any of the books of the Old Testament at the
present day date from the twelfth century of the Christian era. You
will find proof of this in the Encyclopaedia Britannica, the 8th
edition, vol. 4, page 695, which series is now being published in
Edinburgh, Scotland. That celebrated work says, "The sacred books of
the Old Testament have come down to our times in MSS., the oldest of
which date from twelfth century. Nothing is known of the history of
the text previous to that period after the return of the Jews from
their captivity."

Vol. 7, p.23
It is believed by the learned that the Old Testament Scriptures were
all destroyed by the Assyrians nearly six hundred years before Christ.
The Apocrypha informs us that Esdras was inspired to re-write them. In
this manner it is conjectured that the Jews again came in possession
of their sacred writings. These books again perished in the great
persecution of Antiochus. (For further information upon this subject,
see Brett's Dissertation in Bishop Watson's Collect, vol. 3, page 5.)

Vol. 7, p.23
The history of the inspired writings anterior to the Babylonish
captivity is very brief. The number of copies were very few. In the
days of Josiah, all of the Jews seem to have been destitute of a copy
of the law. During the reign of that king, in repairing the house of
the Lord; a copy of the book of the law was found; and when presented
to the king, he sent five messengers to Huldah, the prophetess,
saying, "Go, inquire of the Lord for me, and for them that are left in
Israel and in Judah, concerning the words of the book that is found.
The messengers returned and reported to the king that the book found
was indeed a Divine revelation, and the king caused all the
inhabitants of Jerusalem to be assembled to hear the words of the
book.    (See 2 Chron. 34.)

Vol. 7, p.23
For a long period previous to finding the book, the Jews had been
ignorant of the Scriptures, and had fallen into the grossest idolatry.
A new revelation through the prophetess Huldah seems to have been
sufficient to convince the king and all Israel of the divinity of the
book. They must have been inclined, in that age of the [p.24] world,
to believe the history of the servants of God more than in this age
for now the people generally require a vast amount of evidence. The
testimony of a dozen witnesses is scarcely regarded.

Vol. 7, p.24
I have already observed, through the persecutions raised against the
house of Israel, their books were destroyed; yes, even the tables of
stone, for some reason, were taken from them, and all Israel were left
without even a copy of the law, until accidentally they happened to
find one that had been hid in the house of the Lord, as I have already
named; and they were so ignorant with regard to this copy that they
were obliged to send for Huldah, one of the prophetesses in Israel, to
inquire of the Lord to know if it really was his word. They found a
book, but they did not know whether it was true or false; and they
thought it important that it should be determined by the immediate
word of God.

Vol. 7, p.24
Why not this generation go and do likewise? Why not inquire of the
Lord whether the Book of Mormon is a Divine revelation? The copy found
anciently contained the words of the Lord. And the people were so
rejoiced that the whole nation of Jews gathered together to hear it
read, and rejoiced over it, and gave heed to its precepts. They were
not like the present generation; they did not fight it, and testify
all manner of evil against it, and publish lies against it; but they
believed it on the testimony of the prophetess.

Vol. 7, p.24
It is very probable that the Jews copied these sacred writings upon
various materials. Bishop Watson informs us that "the Hebrews went so
far as to write their sacred books in gold, as we may learn from
Josephus, compared with Pliny." He further says, "Those books which
were inscribed on tablets of wood, lead, brass or ivory, were
connected together by rings at the back, through which a rot was
passed to carry them by." "The first books," continues Bishop Watson,
"were in the form of blocks and tables, of which we find frequent
mention in Scripture, under the appellation of sepher—that is, square
tables. That form which obtains among us (he quotes from Pliny,) is
the square, composed of separate leaves, which was also known, though
little used among the ancients."

Vol. 7, p.24
These copies of the Scriptures were destroyed, so that the Jews were
again left destitude of the sacred writings. How they again obtained a
copy, this generation are not informed.

Vol. 7, p.24
Esdras informs us in the Apocrypha that he was inspired of God to
write a great number of the books of the Old Testament Scriptures, so
that the Jewish people might again be in possession of them. But how
are this generation to know whether Esdras was a true Prophet or not?
How are they to know that he was actually inspired of God to perform
so great a work? It seems that the learned have no confidence in him,
or they would not have placed his books among the Apocryphal writings
as being doubtful.

Vol. 7, p.24
But soon after the days of Esdras the sacred books again perished. How
did the Jews again obtain copies? None of the learned can answer this
question. For Seventeen long centuries, the history of the sacred text
is unknown. We are informed by learned writers that about three
centuries before Christ the Hebrew Scriptures were translated into
Greek, called the Septuagint; but have we any copies of the
Septuagint? No. You may search all the archives of the nations, and
you cannot find one of these ancient copies. Fifteen hundred years
after this supposed translation, you find some Greek and Hebrew
manuscripts. Let us inquire into the  situation of the manuscripts
[p.25] from which our present Hebrew and Greek Bibles were formed. We
are informed by St. Chrysostom, an ancient Christian writer who lived
soon after the days of Christ, that "many of the prophetical monuments
have perished; for the Jews being careless, and not only careless, but
also impious, have carelessly lost some of these monuments; others
they have partly burned, partly torn in pieces."

Vol. 7, p.25
We are also informed by St. Justin, another early Christian writer,
that the Jews actually did destroy a great number of the prophetical
books, in order that the world might not perceive the agreement
between the ancient Prophets in the Old Testament and Christianity.
Here, then, we have the testimony of early Christian writers that many
of the prophetical books of the Old Testament were destroyed.

Vol. 7, p.25
We are also informed by the Catholics, "That many, and very many of
the canonical books of Scripture have quite perished, and not so much
as appeared in the days of the very ancient fathers; so that nothing
but the names of those books have come unto us." (See Mumford's
Question of Questions, sec. 1. 7.)

Vol. 7, p.25
We are also informed, by those manuscripts that are dated from the
12th century of the Christian era, that the few books that were
preserved during the long reign of persecution and error had become
very. much altered and mutilated,—so much so, that when the learned
gathered a large number of manuscripts together, they found no two
that agreed. A great variety of readings in these manuscripts
discouraged many of our translators, some three centuries ago, from
translating the Old Testament, lest the world should turn to atheism.
If they had translated them all, they would have had several hundred
Bibles, all clashing and differing from each other.

Vol. 7, p.25
It must be recollected that the Catholic canon of Scripture was not
formed until the year 397. Prior to that period, the people were left,
some of them to believe in this manuscript, and some in that,—some to
reject this one, and some that; and many of the Christian fathers in
the second and third centuries of the Christian era were entirely
unable to determine what manuscripts were spurious, and what ones to
receive as divine. Mumford speaks thus upon this subject:—

Vol. 7, p.25
"If you fly to the tradition of the Church only of the first four
hundred years, remember that the Council of Carthage, just after the
end of those years, alleged the ancient tradition of their fathers,
which they judged sufficient for defining our canon. They. who were so
near those first four hundred years, knew far better the more
universal tradition of that age than we can, twelve hundred years
after it. True it is, (nothing being defined till then,) private
doctors were free to follow what they judged to be truest; and as you
find them varying from our canon, some in some books, some in others,
so you will find them varying from one another, and varying also from
you" (meaning the Protestant Canon). "For, in those first four hundred
years, Melitus and Nazianzen excluded the Book of Esther, which you
add. Origen doubts of the Epistle to the Hebrews, of the second of St.
Peter, of the first and second of St. John. St. Cyprian and Nazianzen
leave the Apocalypse or Revelations out of their canon. Eusebius
doubts of it."

Vol. 7, p.25
Mumford further says:—"All those holy fathers agreed ever in this,
that such books were evidently God's word which had evidently a
sufficient tradition for them. Now, in the days of those fathers who
thus varied from one another, it was not by any infallible means made
known to all that [p.26] those books about which their variance was
were recommended for God's infallible word by a tradition clearly
sufficient to ground belief; for the Church had not as yet examined
and defined whether tradition did clearly enough show such and such
hooks to be God's infallible word. But in the days of St. Austin, the
third Council of Carthage, anno 397, examined how sufficient or
insufficient the tradition of the Church was which recommended those
books for Scripture about which there was so much doubt and
contrariety of opinions. They found all the books contained in our
canon, of which you account so many apocryphal, to have been
recommended by tradition sufficient to found faith upon. For on this
ground (Can. 47,) they proceeded in defining all the books in our
canon to be canonical. Because, say they, we have received from our
fathers that those books were to be read in the Church. Pope Innocent
the First, who lived Anno Domini 402, being requested by Exuperius,
Bishop of Toulouse, to declare unto him which books were canonical, he
answers, (Ep. 3,) that having examined what sufficient tradition did
demonstrate, he sets down what books are received in the canon of the
Holy Scriptures, in the end of his Epistle, chap. 7. To wit, just
those which we now have in our canon; and though he rejects many other
books, yet he rejects not one of these." (See Mumford's Question of
Questions, sec. 3, pars. 4, 12.)

Vol. 7, p.26
The Pope of Rome gathered together these contending persons in the
form of a council, and they sat in judgment upon various manuscripts
professing to be divine. That quarrelling and contending Council
decided that a certain number of books should be admitted as divine,
and should form the true canon of Scripture, and that no other books
should be added. We are informed that this Council rejected a vast
number of books. Some of these rejected books were considered by part
of the Council of Divine origin.

Vol. 7, p.26
The manuscripts of the New Testament which these ancient apostates in
the third Council of Carthage pronounced canonical have never reached
our day. The oldest manuscripts of the New Testament which this age
are in possession of are supposed to date from the sixth century of
the Christian era. We have none of the original manuscripts written by
any of the Apostles or inspired writers. We have five manuscripts in
existence that were supposed to have been written as early as the
sixth or seventh century after Christ. Three of these you will find
deposited in the Royal Library of Paris.

Vol. 7, p.26
1st. The Vatican Manuscript, noted 1,209. This was probably written by
the monks of Mount Athos; first heard of as being in the possession of
Pope Urban the eighth. Some of the leaves are wanting; the ink in some
places faded. The letters have been retraced by a skilful and faithful
hand. (See Unitarian Editors of the Improved Version of the New
Testament, and Marsh.)

Vol. 7, p.26
2nd. The Clermont or Regises Manuscript, 2,245. This dates from the
seventh century. It was found in the monastery of Clung, called
Clermont, from Clermont in Beauvais, where it was preserved.
Thirty-six leaves of it were stolen by one John Aymon, and sold in
England, but since recovered. It is Greek and Latin, and contains the
Epistles; but that to the Hebrews by a later hand. Like other
Greek-Latin Codices, the Greek has been accommodated to the Latin.
(For authority, refer to Wetstein, Unitarian Editors, Professor
Schweyhausen, quoted by Bishop Marsh, vol. 2, page 245.)

Vol. 7, p.27
3rd. The Ephrem Manuscript This also is said to have been written
[p.27] in the seventh century. It was first discovered by Dr. Allix,
in the beginning of the eighteenth century, It is in great disorder;
many leaves. test, many wholly illegible; and the whole is effaced to
make room for the works of Ephrem, the Syrian, under which the sacred
text may be perhaps deciphered by transparency. (See Unitarian Editors
of the Improved New Testament.)

Vol. 7, p.27
The Vatican, Clermont, and Ephrem Manuscripts will be found in the
Library at Paris.

Vol. 7, p.27
4th. The Alexandrian Manuscript. This was probably made in the sixth
century; Cassimer Odin says the tenth. It was deposited in the British
Museum in 1753. Cyril, Patriarch of Constantinople, presented it to
Charles the First in 1628, by his ambassador, Sir Thomas Roe. It was
written by the monks for the use of a monastery of the order of
Acoemets, i.e., vigilant, never sleeping. Its original text is no
longer visible; written with uncial letters; no intervals before the
words. It has been altered from the Latin version, and was written by
a person who was not master of the Greek language. (For authority, see
Caseliner Cudin, Wetstein, &c., &c.; as quoted by Bishop Marsh in his
Michaelis' Introduction, vol. 2, page 185, and following.)

Vol. 7, p.27
5th. The Cambridge Manuscript, or Codex Bezae. Concerning this, Bishop
Marsh says—"Perhaps, of all the manuscripts now extant, this is the
most ancient." Theodore Beza used it for his edition of the New
Testament. It was found at Lyons, in the monastery of St. Irenaeus,
A.D., 1562. Beza himself owns of it that it should rather be kept for
the avoiding of offence of certain persons, than to be published. It
was deposited in the University Library at Cambridge, England. Uncial
letters; no intervals between the words. It is very ungrammatical. It
varies from the common Greek text in a greater degree than any other.
(See Unitarian Editors, Bishop Marsh, vol. 2, page 229.)

Vol. 7, p.27
Besides these, there are above twenty manuscripts of later date in
large letters, of different portions of the New Testament; and some
hundreds in smaller characters. It appears, from the superscriptions
of very many manuscripts of which we are in possession, that they were
written on Mount Athos, where the monks employed themselves in writing
copies of the Greek Testament. Some manuscripts, ascribed to the
highest antiquity, have been discovered to be the composition of
impostors as late as the seventeenth century, for the purpose of
foisting in favourite doctrines and imposing upon Christian credulity.
The Montford and Berlin MSS., for instance. (See Marsh, vol. 2, page
295.)

Vol. 7, p.27
All the most ancient manuscripts of the New Testament known to the
world differ from each other in almost every verse. And the same is
also true in relation to those of the Old Testament also. One of the
ancient Christian writers, Jerome, in his commentaries upon the
Prophets, complains of the corruption of his manuscript Greek copies.
Bellarmine testifies that the Greek copies of the Old Testament are so
corrupted that they seem to make a new translation, quite different
from the translations of other copies. All, therefore, is uncertainty,
not only in relation to the Hebrew manuscripts, but also the Greek.
If, soon after the beginning of the Christian era, the Old Testament
manuscripts were by the Jews partly destroyed, lost, burned, and torn
in pieces, so that the learned of that early age could not obtain
anything but the names of the lost books, it is not to be supposed
that we, who live some seventeen hundred years later, are in
possession of copies more [p.28] pure and genuine than Jerome,
Bellarmine, and other ancient writers.

Vol. 7, p.28
In relation to the manuscripts of the New Testament, Mr. Cressy writes
in these words—"In my hearing, Bishop Usher professed that, whereas he
had of many years before a desire to publish the New Testament in
Greek, with various lections and annotations; and for that purpose had
used great diligence and spent much money to furnish himself with
manuscripts, yet, in conclusion, he was forced to desist utterly,
lest, if he should ingenuously have noted all the several differences
of reading which himself had collected, the incredible multitude of
them almost in every verse should rather have made men atheistical
than satisfy them in the true reading of any particular passage." (See
Exomol. Ca. 8, Nu. 3.)

Vol. 7, p.28
The learned admit that in the manuscripts of the New Testament alone
there are no less than one hundred and thirty thousand different
readings. (See Encyclopaedia Brittanica, eighth edition.) It is true
that many of those differences are of no particular consequence, as
they do not materially alter the sense. But there are many thousands
of differences wherein the sense is entirely altered. How are
translators to know which of the manuscripts, if any, contain the true
sense? They have no original copies with which to compare them—no
standard of correction. No one can tell whether even one verse of
either the Old or New Testament conveys the ideas of the original
author.

Vol. 7, p.28
Just think! 130,000 different readings in the New Testament alone! How
our translators could separate the spurious from the genuine is more
than I can tell. How they could distinguish between the original
communicated to the ancient Prophets and Apostles, and 130,000
different readings that were introduced in the dark ages by copyists,
is not easy to determine.

Vol. 7, p.28
But, admitting that we had an ancient copy of the Bible, or the Old
and New Testament,—supposing the translators by some means were put in
possession of such a copy, and that the individuals whose names are
attached to many of those books professed to be inspired, yet how is
this generation to determine whether those authors, if they were
indeed the authors, were inspired men? How do we know they were
inspired to write those books? The Latter-day Saints believe that the
Bible in its original was the word of God, and was written by Divine
inspiration. But we do not believe it because history informs us of
this, or tradition tells us so; but we believe it because the Book of
Mormon, confirmed by the ministry of angels, informs us of the fact.

Vol. 7, p.28
But how is this generation to know that those ancient authors were
inspired of God? Do they bear testimony of their own inspiration?
Bishop Chillingworth, Hooker, and many other learned commentators have
told us that the Bible cannot bear testimony of its own inspiration.
If the Bible cannot prove its own inspiration, how are people in the
present and past ages to know that these books are inspired? It is
true, we are informed that some individuals wrote by commandment; and
some, we are told, wrote according to their own opinions. How are we
to detect, that part which they were inspired to write from that part
which was written according to their own opinions? We cannot, without
new revelation. Without some testimony of a higher nature than
tradition, we never can learn these matters.

Vol. 7, p.28
Having made these few remarks in regard to the Old and New Testaments
in their present  condition and bearing, and having learned that they
[p.29] are very imperfect in their present state, and that they have
been translated from manuscripts that cannot be depended upon,—that
there are no original copies in this day with which the world are
acquainted;—having established these facts, now let us turn to the
Book of Mormon, and see if it rests upon evidences of the nature of
these I have already presented to this congregation.

Vol. 7, p.29
The Book of Mormon professes to he translated not from manuscripts
containing 130,000 different readings, nor by the learning of men who
can render a translation as they please; neither does it profess to be
translated from altered, mutilated manuscripts manufactured by monks
or impostors upon Mount Athos to impose upon Christian credulity; but
it was translated from the original plates themselves—the very plates
on which the inspired writers themselves wrote: and they were also
translated, not by the learning of men, but by the power of God and
the inspiration of the Almighty.

Vol. 7, p.29
We are told, in the beginning of the Booker Mormon, that three
men—Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer, and Martin Harris, saw the plates,
or the original from which this book was translated by Joseph Smith,
jun.; he having obtained the plates in the western part of New York
through the ministration of an holy angel, as he testifies, from where
they were deposited by an ancient Prophet that inhabited America some
1,400 years ago. He testifies that he was sent by an angel of God to
bring these gold plates to light—that he obtained with them the Urim
and Thummin, and translated the book. But, before the Lord would
permit the book to go to the nations, he was determined that they
should have more than one witness. Joseph Smith's testimony was not to
go forth alone. Therefore, in 1829, about one year before the rise of
this Church, or before this book was offered to the world, three other
names were called upon by an angel from heaven.

Vol. 7, p.29
"Perhaps," you may say, "they were deceived." Let us examine whether
there was any possibility of their being deceived. They had learned,
by reading the manuscript from which this book was printed, that the
Lord, when he should bring this book to light in the latter days,
would bear testimony of it in a miraculous and wonderful manner to
three witnesses, besides the translator. These three men, after having
learned this fact, met together, and went and saw Mr. Smith, and
inquired of him whether it would be their privilege to behold these
plates and know from heaven that this book was true. Joseph Smith
inquired of the Lord concerning the matter; and the Lord gave them a
promise that, if they would sufficiently humble themselves, they
should have this privilege.

Vol. 7, p.29
They, in no connection with Mr. Smith, who made the fourth individual,
went out into the open field, near a grove of timber, a little
distance from the house of Whitmer, in Fayette, Seneca county, New
York. They bowed down before the Lord in broad daylight—not in the
night; so there could be no deception:they humbled themselves before
him, called upon his holy name with all their hearts; and while they
were thus engaged in calling upon the name of the Lord, they saw in
the heavens above a glorious light, and a personage descending. This
personage came down and stood before them: he laid his hands upon the
head of David Whitmer as one of the three witnesses, and said,
"Blessed be the Lord and they that keep his commandments;" and then he
took the plates and turned them over, leaf after-leaf, excepting a
certain portion of the leaves that were sealed up, which Mr. [p.30]
Smith was not permitted to translate but that portion he had
translated was turned over, leaf after leaf, and presented before
their eyes, and they saw the engravings upon the plates.

Vol. 7, p.30
This angel, clothed in brightness and glory, stood before them with
the plates in his hands, showing them the engravings upon them. They
also heard the voice of the Lord out of the heavens, commanding them
to bear record of the things they saw and heard to all nations,
kindred, tongues, and people. The testimony which they have borne I
have read in your hearing.

Vol. 7, p.30
Now, was there any possibility of these three men, together with Mr.
Smith, who was in their company, being deceived? If they were
deceived, then there is the same reason to suppose the Apostles were
deceived, who profess to have seen Jesus ascend into heaven from the
Mount of Olives. There would be the same reason to suppose that Peter,
James, and John were deceived when they saw Moses and Elias on the
Mount of Transfiguration; if these men were deceived, then there is no
truth nor certainty in anything that ever was beheld; for no persons
could bear testimony in stronger language than these three witnesses
have done in the Book of Mormon.

Vol. 7, p.30
Joseph Smith, jun., could not be deceived himself; for it was by an
angel that he was commanded to go to the place where the records were
deposited; it was by an angel he was told to take them from the place
of their long deposit, together with the Urim and Thummim; and it was
by the Urim and Thimmim, connected with prayer, that he was enabled to
translate the plates into the English language: consequently, he could
not be deceived.

Vol. 7, p.30
We have proved that the other three witnesses. could not be deceived;
consequently four men bear testimony that they not only saw the
plates, but also that they saw an angel of God: they also heard his
voice, and saw the plates in his hands and the engravings upon the
plates, and heard the voice of God out of heaven commanding them to
bear their testimony to all people upon the face of the earth to whom
the translation should be sent.

Vol. 7, p.30
Can you find, among all the nations and kingdoms upon the earth, one
individual that can bear testimony that he has ever seen the original
of any one of the books of the Old and New Testament? No. We defy the
world to produce a true copy of the original of any book of the Bible,
and prove it to be such. They may search their libraries from
beginning to end, and examine all the archives of the nations, and
they cannot find an original copy, or even a copy written centuries
after the original writer was known to exist.

Vol. 7, p.30
The learned have conjectured that some of those five manuscripts I
have mentioned were written in the sixth century; but this is
disputed. Cassimir Oudin says that the Alexandrian Manuscript, instead
of being written in the sixth century, was made in the tenth. With
regard to the times of their being written, no dependence can be
placed.

Vol. 7, p.30
But here four men actually beheld the original plates, saw an holy
angel, and heard the voice of God. Are they the only witnesses? No:
them are eight other men, whose names and testimony I have read before
this congregation,—persons with whom I am individually acquainted as
well as with the translator and the three witnesses I have already
named. I have been at the house where this Church was organized. I
have Seen the place where the angel descended and showed them the
plates.

Vol. 7, p.30
Eight other witnesses testify that Joseph Smith showed them the
plates, and that they saw the  engravings [p.31] upon them, and that
they had the appearance of ancient work and curious  workmanship. They
describe these plates as being about the thickness of common tin,
about eight inches in length, and from six to seven in  breadth. Upon
each side of the leaves of these plates there were fine engravings,
which were stained with a black, hard stain, so as to make the
letters more legible and easier to be  read. Through the back of the
plates were three rings, which held them together, and through which a
rod might  easily be passed, serving as a greater convenience for
carrying them; the construction and form of the plates being similar
to the gold, brass, and lead plates of the ancient Jews in Palestine.

Vol. 7, p.31
Thus we see that twelve individuals saw the plates before the contents
were placed before the world, and before they were called upon to
believe in them. Is not this a sufficient testimony and evidence? If
the world would not believe twelve men who have seen the originals,
handled them wish their hands, beheld the engravings upon them,—four
of whom had seen the angel of God and heard his voice;—if they would
not believe this, would they believe the evidence and testimony of ten
thousand individuals? Jesus declares—"In the mouth of two or three
witnesses every word shall be established."

Vol. 7, p.31
When we appear before the judgment seat of Christ, and go into his
presence, we are informed we shall be judged by his word. "My word
shall judge you at the last day," says Jesus. "The words that I speak
unto you shall judge you." If, then, the words which he spake, and
which he inspired his Apostles and Prophets to declare to the people,
are to be the laws by which mankind are to be judged at the last day,
it is necessary that they should have some little evidence and
testimony concerning his words.

Vol. 7, p.31
We are presenting this evidence and testimony before you; and if the
Lord gave four witnesses, and by them condemned the antediluvian
world—namely, Noah and his three sons;—if their preaching, their
testimony, and works of righteousness condemned the antediluvians, and
they were overthrown by the flood, why may we not suppose that four
witnesses alone, if God did not see proper to send any more, would
condemn any other generation?

Vol. 7, p.31
We find that Lot was the only witness who was sent to warn the
inhabitants of Sodom, and to call upon his kinsmen to flee from the
midst of those cities, in order to escape the terrible judgments
announced against them. He testified that an angel of God came to him
and told him that the Lord was about to destroy those cities: he said
that this angel lodged with him over night, and that the Lord had sent
him as a witness; and his testimony condemned his kinsmen and the
inhabitants of Sodom, and they were overthrown and perished in their
wickedness.

Vol. 7, p.31
Who was sent to the inhabitants of Nineveh to warn them? Only one
witness—namely, Jonah. He was sent to a strange nation—to a people
that were unacquainted with him: they could not tell by any natural
appearance whether he was a righteous man or an impostor. He had a
curious story to tell them, that he came part of the way to their
country in a ship, and part of the way in the belly of a whale. But
how could they know that he came in the belly of a whale, or that he
was not an impostor? Yet the Lord told them, through Jonah, that if
they did not repent, they would all be destroyed in forty days. They
concluded to repent, and the Lord spared them, which made Jonah angry.

Vol. 7, p.32
When the Lord sent a preparatory message to prepare the way for hid
[p.32] Son, he sent one witness, instead of raising up four. John the
Baptist went forth into the wilderness, clothed himself in a curious
style, living on locusts and wild honey, and began to preach
repentance to the inhabitants of Judea and Jerusalem, and to the Jews
throughout the land. How were they to know he was a messenger sent to
prepare the way before the Most High? Yet they certainly would be
condemned for not receiving his testimony; for Jesus himself said—"The
scribes and Pharisees rejected the counsel of God against themselves
in rejecting John."

Vol. 7, p.32
How did John convince the vast multitudes that he was sent to testify
of the first advent of the Son of God? We are informed by one of the
Evangelists that "John did no miracle," as great a Prophet as he was;
yet the people were condemned, because they rejected the counsel of
God against their own souls, by rejecting his testimony. How much
greater, then, will be the condemnation of individuals who reject four
witnesses, instead of one!

Vol. 7, p.32
If the present generation have the testimony of four witnesses sounded
in their ears,—if the Book of Mormon, containing their testimony, is
published and sent forth in the different languages of the earth, and
the people have the privilege of hearing and reading that testimony,
will it not produce far greater condemnation upon them than what came
upon the Jewish nation in ancient days, by rejecting the testimony of
one witness only?

Vol. 7, p.32
We see, then, that we have the advantage of this generation so far as
evidence concerning the Book of Mormon is concerned. There are men now
living that have seen the original of the Book of Mormon—that have
heard the voice of God. Where is there a man who has heard the voice
of God testifying concerning the truth of King James' translation?
Where is there a man on the face of the earth that ever had it
confirmed to him by the administration of an angel? But here comes
evidence in favour of the Book of Mormon such as any court of justice
is obliged to receive.

Vol. 7, p.32
But are we to receive the testimony of all individuals that may come
and pretend to have heard the voice of God and to have seen angels?
May not importers come forth and say they have seen angels? I reply
that there is this distinction to be made: A man that is sent of God,
who has a true message, will always be able to present something
connected with the nature of the message and the circumstances
surrounding it, which will prove it to be true. If there should be a
thousand individuals bearing witness that they had heard the voice of
God and seen angels, we shall always be able to detect the impostor
from the servant of God by examining the doctrine. There are evidences
distinguishing a true message from a false one, that the whole world
may be enabled to discern between the two.

Vol. 7, p.32
For instance, there is no individual upon the face of the earth who
can directly prove that Joseph Smith did not see the angel of God and
obtain the plates: no individual upon the face of this earth can prove
that the three witnesses did not see the angel and the plates:
consequently, their evidence cannot be directly negatived, unless they
deny their own testimony, which they have not done. The only possible
way to condemn these men as impostors is to examine the nature of
their testimony, to see whether it is reasonable and scriptural.

Vol. 7, p.32
Is there anything unscriptural in hearing the voice of God, or in an
angel's descending from heaven, bearing testimony to a book in which
all nations are interested? It is a book sent to  prepare the way of
the Lord [p.33] for his second coming. Was it unreasonable for the
Lord to send angels to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob? Was it unreasonable
for them to take dinner with Abraham, and for him to wash their
feet?—for Lot to lodge them in his house?—for Joshua, Gideon, Daniel,
Isaiah, Ezekiel, Peter, Paul, or the wise men and shepherds of Israel,
or for Joseph, the husband of Mary, and Zachariah, or for various
other holy men and women to see angels sent from heaven? It was
neither unreasonable nor un-scriptural.

Vol. 7, p.33
Paul says, "Are they (the angels) not all ministering spirits sent to
minister for those who shall be heirs of salvation? If, then, they
have this office assigned to them, to minister to the heirs of
salvation, it is not an unscriptural doctrine that they should
minister to those four men. It is just as reasonable that God should
send an angel to four men in the last days, and introduce his kingdom
and preparatory work for the second advent of the Son of God, as it
was for an angel to be sent to Zachariah in order that a messenger
might be raised up to prepare the way for his first coming. The one is
a little more reasonable than the other; for the latter-day coming is
to far transcend in glory and power his first coming, when he appeared
among the Jews. At his second coming the earth will tremble and roll
to-and-fro like a drunken man; the mountains shall fall, the valleys
be raised, the crooked places made straight, and the rough places
smooth, when the Lord is revealed in his glory and power.

Vol. 7, p.33
If all these things are to be fulfilled Israel gathered, the fulness
of the Gentiles brought in, and Zion built up,—if the great Latter-day
Work mentioned by the ancient Prophets has to be fulfilled, then it
would not be unreasonable that an angel should be sent from heaven to
begin a work of this magnitude.

Vol. 7, p.33
But; perhaps, you may admit that it is perfectly scriptural and
reasonable that an angel should be sent; but, then, you may ask if
there may not be something connected with the Book of Mormon which
would render it inconsistent, and not entitled to credit, and which
would prove that its pretences were an imposition.

Vol. 7, p.33
In reply, I ask, What is there about the Book of Mormon that is
inconsistent? What does it profess to be? It professes to contain the
history of part of the tribe of Joseph, who came out of the land of
Jerusalem 600 years before Christ, and colonized the American
continent. These Indian tribes are their descendants. When they first
came here, they were a righteous people, and had with them the
Scriptures, containing the law of Moses. When they came here, they
made plates of gold, and on them they recorded their history, wars,
contentions, &c. These plates were handed down among the ancient
inhabitants of America for a thousand years after they came here.
Their prophecies were recorded from generation to generation. Jesus
Christ appeared to them on this land after his resurrection, just the
same as he did to the people in Palestine, and showed them the wounds
in his hands and in his feet. He descended before them in South
America, and put an end to the law of Moses, which they practised on
this continent; and he introduced the Gospel in its stead, taught them
faith and repentance, and baptism for the remission of sins, as in
Jerusalem. He taught the people to come with broken hearts and
contrite spirits, and humble themselves, and be baptized by immersion
for the remission of their sins, and had his servants lay hands on
them for the gift of the Holy Ghost, as Paul and Peter did.

Vol. 7, p.34
The teachings of Jesus were recorded [p.34] on these gold plates, and
they were handed down until some 400 years after Christ. Many sacred
revelations are recorded on them, and prophecies that reach to our
day, and down to the end of all things.

Vol. 7, p.34
If you search this record from beginning to end, you will find the
historical part perfectly consistent. You cannot prove that Joseph
Smith is an impostor from any inconsistencies in the historical part
of the work.

Vol. 7, p.34
If you search the discoveries of all the antiquarians that have
written since the discovery of America concerning the ancient
inhabitants of this land you cannot put your finger upon one particle
of evidence from their researches that will come in contact with the
Book of Mormon.

Vol. 7, p.34
If you examine its prophecies, you will find many that the Jewish
records speak nothing of—prophecies that relate to the Indians, and
that relate to the rise of this Church, to the Millennium, and to many
things that the other Prophets have not touched upon; and also many of
the events predicted in the Jewish Bible were delivered to the
Prophets in this land. Compare the prophecies of the Jewish records
with those in the Book of Mormon, and you will find no clashing or
jarring; consequently, you cannot condemn the Book of Mormon, Joseph
Smith, and these witnesses to be impostors from the prophetic
declarations of that book.

Vol. 7, p.34
Try its doctrine, and you will find that the Gospel taught in ancient
America 1,800 years ago is like that taught in ancient Judea and the
regions round about. Did the ancient Apostles in Palestine teach faith
in Jesus Christ, repentance, and baptism for the remission of sins? So
did the ancient Apostles and Prophets in America. Did the Apostles in
Judea practise the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost?
So did the ancient Israelites of America. Did Jesus and his disciples
organize the Church in Asia with revelators and inspired men in
it—with prophets and prophetesses, with dreams, visions, and
revelations? So did the ancient Israelites in America do the same
thing. They, the ancient Apostles, organized the Church with miracles
and gifts, with power to heal the sick, to east out devils, to work
miracles, and with power over the elements. The Book of Mormon tells
us that the Israelites on ancient America organized one after the same
pattern. Consequently, if we examine the whole structure of the Church
in Palestine and the structure of the Church in ancient America, we
find no jar; so, no man upon the face of the earth can · condemn
Joseph Smith and these three witnesses from any inconsistency in their
doctrine.

Vol. 7, p.34
Compare the miracles that are recorded in the Book of Mormon with
those recorded in the Bible, and you will find no unreasonable
miracles in the one, more than in the other. There is no fish story in
it—nothing about a man's being carried in a whale's belly three days
and three nights; though, if such a story was in it, we should believe
it, the same as we do the Jewish history of Jonah. There is nothing
said in this book about three men being put into a furnace of fire,
heated seven times hotter than ever before, and yet the three men
receiving no harm. We believe the Bible when it records this great
miracle; but there is nothing · which to the atheist is so apparently
inconsistent as that.

Vol. 7, p.34
The miracles recorded in the Book of Mormon were of such a nature as
to be worthy of the exertion of Divine power. If the sick were healed,
it was because Jesus had promised his servants they should lay their
hands on them, and they should be healed. If they prophesied, it  was
concerning future events, because the Lord [p.35] wanted them to
understand that which was to come.

Vol. 7, p.35
Is there anything in this book that contradicts any scientific truth?
You may ransack all the libraries in the world, and gather together
all the books of science, and compare with this book, and you will
find no clashing; consequently, where is your ground for condemnation?
You cannot condemn it from its historical, prophetic, and doctrinal
writings, or because of any unreasonable miracles said to have been
wrought among the ancient Israelites on these lands, or because it
contradicts any scientific truth, or because it is unscriptural or
unreasonable that people should see angels in these days.

Vol. 7, p.35
We defy this whole generation to bring up any testimony to condemn the
truth of this book. It will face this generation from this time until
the second coming of Christ, and then through the Millennium. And when
this generation come up from their graves at the great and last day,
the books will be opened, and by the word of God declared on this
continent and on the Eastern continent the inhabitants of the earth
will be judged.

Vol. 7, p.35
You may bring all the lies and newspaper stories you can hatch up, and
all the misrepresentations you can conceive, and use them against the
Divine truths of the Book of Mormon, to save your crumbling apostate
systems from utter ruin; you may pile up your falsehoods like
mountains; you may fill your railroad carriages to the brim with them,
or you may send them by the electric current the world round, and it
will not stop the edward progress of the truths of "Mormonism"
revealed from heaven it cannot stay the arm of the Almighty from
building up his kingdom in the last days, or hush the voice of his
servants from warning the nations to repent and to turn away from
their lyings and whoredoms, and from all their wickedness and
abominations which they continually practise before the Lord.

Vol. 7, p.35
The word of God is something that cannot be destroyed; but it will
appear in the day of judgment, and you and I will be judged by it.

Vol. 7, p.35
I believe the Book of Mormon; I believe it because I consider that I
have not only the testimony of these twelve witnesses, but a vast
amount of other evidence and testimony such as you have not in
relation to the things that are contained in the Jewish record.

Vol. 7, p.35
For instance, what evidence and testimony have the present generation
and the generations that have lived during the last seventeen
centuries that Jesus Christ, the great Redeemer of the world, arose
from the dead? You have the testimony of four individuals, and no
more, provided that their testimony has not been corrupted, altered,
and mutilated in the oldest manuscripts now known. Who are they?
Matthew, John, Paul, and Peter. The other four writers of the New
Testament have not said a word about seeing Jesus after his
resurrection. The New Testament was written by eight men—Matthew,
Mark, Luke, John, Paul, Peter, James, and Jude. Four of these men have
given their testimony that they saw Jesus after his resurrection; the
other four have told us nothing about it.

Vol. 7, p.35
But it may be asked, "Does not the Apostle Paul testify that Jesus was
seen by upwards of five hundred brethren at once?"

Vol. 7, p.35
But none of those five hundred brethren have spoken Of this, or handed
down their testimony.

Vol. 7, p.35
Perhaps it will be argued that the four witnesses that saw
Jesus—namely, Matthew, John, Paul, and Peter, performed great
miracles, and thus established their testimony; and consequently,  we
are bound to believe them.[p.36] 

Vol. 7, p.36
But how do you know that they performed miracles?

Vol. 7, p.36
"They have told us so."

Vol. 7, p.36
How do you know they tell us the truth? Were you there to behold the
miracles they wrought? Only six of the eight writers of the New
Testament say anything about miracles. Suppose they all testify that
there were wonderful miracles wrought, have we not as good reason to
believe eight men that testify to miracles in these days?

Vol. 7, p.36
If all the men on this stand have kept journals, (and some of them
have for a quarter-of-a-century,) and if they have recorded what their
eyes have seen and their ears have heard; and if the several hundred
Elders in this large assembly have done likewise, and recorded all the
miraculous things their eyes have seen and their ears heard; and if
the generations to come should gather up our journals and manuscripts,
and entitle them, The Acts of the Apostles and Elders of the
Nineteenth Century, they would find tens of thousands of miracles
recorded in these journals where the sick have been healed, the eyes
of the blind opened, the ears of the deaf unstopped,—where the lame
have been made to leap as an hart, and where people have been raised
up from the last stages of cholera, in the name of Jesus Christ, and
where those who were born blind have had their eyes opened.

Vol. 7, p.36
Would they not have as much reason to believe the journals and
writings of the Latter-day Saints in relation to the miracles wrought
as you have to believe the testimony of the six writers of the New
Testament on the same subject? Who are the New Testament writers? They
are interested witnesses, every one of them.

Vol. 7, p.36
"But the world saw their miracles."

Vol. 7, p.36
 How do you know? 

Vol. 7, p.36
"These six writers say so."

Vol. 7, p.36
Have you the testimony of any of the world that they actually saw even
one miracle wrought by the Apostles of Jesus Christ? No, you have not.

Vol. 7, p.36
Perhaps you may say that when the lame man at the beautiful gate of
the Temple was healed, it was done publicly before the multitude.

Vol. 7, p.36
How do you know this? Luke says so in the Acts of the Apostles, and
you believe it on his testimony alone. How do you know that Jesus
Christ Was transfigured on the mount?—that Moses and Elias appeared to
'Peter and James and John on that occasion? Have Peter, James, and
John given their testimony? Not a word; but Matthew, Mark, and
Luke—three men who were not present, who did not see the
transfiguration, and who did not see Moses and Elias, say so; but
their testimony is second-handed.

Vol. 7, p.36
We believe that Peter, James, and John actually did see holy
angels—did behold Moses and Elias, and see Jesus transfigured, upon
second-handed testimonies given on the subject.

Vol. 7, p.36
Now, we have the testimony of individuals themselves concerning the
Book of Mormon,—not the testimony alone of Elders Richards and
Woodruff, or of any of these Elders,—but the testimonies of persons
who beheld the angel and heard his voice.

Vol. 7, p.36
Therefore, the testimony establishing the truth of the Book of Mormon
is far superior to that establishing the Bible in its present form.

Vol. 7, p.36
I do not know but I am wearying you; but I have endeavoured in my
simple way to lay before you the evidence and testimony you have for
believing the Jewish record, compared with the evidence and testimony
yea have for believing the ancient records of America, called the Book
of Mormon; and any persons who will carefully examine this subject
will be obliged in their  own hearts to say [p.37] there is a
hundredfold more evidence  to prove the Divine authenticity of the
Book of Mormon than what we have to prove the Palestine records.

Vol. 7, p.37
But this is not all. We do not rest our evidence alone on the
testimony of these twelve witnesses; our hopes are built upon a
foundation surer than all these external testimonies. The Latter-day
Saints are not that enthusiastic people who open their mouths and
swallow down doctrines because they are popular, because their fathers
believed them; but we believe a doctrine because we have evidence to
substantiate it; and then, in addition to this, we seek for more truth
and knowledge.

Vol. 7, p.37
The Book of Mormon informs us how we may not only have faith in that
book because of the evidence and testimony accompanying it; but how we
may obtain a knowledge concerning its truth. The Book of Mormon
informs us, as well as the Holy Scriptures, that if we will repent and
be baptized, we shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost.

Vol. 7, p.37
We have tried the experiment. We have repented of our sins, we have
turned from our transgressions, and humbled ourselves, like little
children, before the Lord; we were buried in the water, and brought
out of the water; then hands were laid upon us, and we received the
gift of the Holy Ghost, and this give us a knowledge of the truth.

Vol. 7, p.37
What are the effects of the Holy Ghost? Jesus says, in the last
chapter of Mark, "These signs shall follow them that believe: In my
name they shall east out devils, speak with new tongues, take up
serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them;
they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover.

Vol. 7, p.37
The promise of the signs was not to the Apostles alone, but he said
unto them, "Do you go and preach the word in all the world; and he
that believes your testimony and is baptized shall receive salvation,
and those that will not believe shall be damned; and these signs shall
follow them that do believe." We have believed, repented, been
baptized, and received the gift of the Holy Ghost; and we found the
promise verified. If it were not so, we should then know it to be an
imposition. If we found that Jesus did not fulfil his promise after we
fully obeyed his word, we should then know the same to be false.

Vol. 7, p.37
Let me say to this congregation that there would not have been a
Church of Latter-day Saints five years upon the earth, had he not
fulfilled his promise after we had obeyed his word, because he made
this promise not only in the Book of Mormon and the New Testament, but
by direct revelation through the Prophet, that if the people would do
thus and so, they should be blessed with such and such gifts. Now,
suppose the people, after having tried it, did not receive those
gifts, the whole Church would have apostatized, and turned and
declared it all false—Book of Mormon, Bible, and everything else. Why?
Because these books made a promise on certain conditions, which was
not fulfilled.

Vol. 7, p.37
But when the people believed and were baptized for the remission of
sins, and filled with the Holy Ghost, and the visions of the future
were opened to them, and the spirit of prophecy rested upon them, and
they beheld the sick recovering, the blind receiving their sight, and
the deaf hearing, "Surely," said they, "this must be of God; for the
Lord never would have confirmed an imposition to us by granting the
gifts of the Gospel."

Vol. 7, p.37
But may not the Devil perform miracles? Satan was to come with all
power, signs, and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of
unrighteousness in them that perish, because they had pleasure in
unrighteousness. [p.38] "Now, how do you know but these are some of
the strong delusions?"

Vol. 7, p.38
But prove to us that we have had pleasure in anything contrary to the
Gospel of Jesus Christ—that this people have not obeyed the Scriptures
of of eternal truth. Those signs that were to come, and these living
wonders, &c., were to be practised by individuals that had pleasure in
unrighteousness and who rejected the Gospel of Jesus Christ—they were
to go forth like the magicians in the days of Moses to withstand the
power of Moses. We see them on one hand turning the water to blood,
and Moses doing the same; in short, Moses performed numerous miracles
(by the power of God) and the magicians did the same. How are we to
distinguish between the two? Moses believed and obeyed the words of
the Most High God, and the magicians were fighting against him, and
yet they did miracles—not in the name of God, but by their
enchantments; and so it is with all wicked miracle-workers from their
day down to the second coming of Christ: they perform their lying
wonders by the power of Satan—by the means of somnam-bulism,
spirit-rapping, spirit-writing, or whatever it may be. But when people
repent, and are baptized, and perform miracles in the name of the
Lord, such miracles are designed to profit and benefit mankind—such as
laying hands on the sick that they may be healed, speaking and
interpreting tongues; hence you may know them to be of God: therefore
it is easily to be distinguished which of the two powers should be
received and which should be rejected.

Vol. 7, p.38
May God bless all those who love the truth, whether Jew or Gentile
bond or free,—whether it be those who have received the Gospel and
Book of Mormon, or those who are inquiring to know concerning its
truth. if they desire to know the truth, may the God of heaven, who
has sent forth his angel and confirmed the truth unto many, pour out
his Holy Spirit upon them, and enlighten their minds, inasmuch as they
go before God with an honest heart, that they may know, as the
Latter-day Saints know, that this work is a message from the Almighty,
to be proclaimed to every nation, kindred, and people upon the face of
the whole earth. And when they know from God that this work is true,
they will not be tossed to-and-fro and carried about with every wind
of doctrine, but they will be built upon a foundation upon which they
can rest; secure. Though the whirlwinds of persecution may beat upon
them—though they may be hated, derided, and suffer the loss of all
things, time after time,—though they may be driven to-and-fro, and
scattered from city to city, and from synagogue to synagogue, and
their Patriarchs, Prophets, and Apostles be put to death, yet, with
all this distress and poverty brought upon them by being robbed and
plundered of their lawful possessions, and with all the injury they
may sustain from year to year, they will have something in the midst
of it all that will give them joy, peace, and happiness; and that
something is A KNOWlEDGE OF THE TRUTH—not merely a faith that the
foundation on which they are built is of God, but a knowledge that
they are established upon a rock that cannot be moved, which is as
firm as the throne of Jehovah, and as secure as the eternal attributes
of the Almighty.

Vol. 7, p.38
May God bless us and prepare us for his heavenly kingdom, and save us
therein, is my prayer,  in the name of Jesus. Amen.[p.39] 

Heber C. Kimball, October 6, 1854

Adherence to "Mormonism"—Perpetual Emigration Fund 

An Address by President HEBER C. KIMBALL, 
delivered at the General Conference, in the Tabernacle, 
Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1854.

Vol. 7, p.39
We have heard a very beautiful relation from Elder T. D. Brown, of the
mission at the South. It seems that everything we undertake in
righteousness prospers, and the Devil and his agents cannot help
themselves, if we are faithful.

Vol. 7, p.39
The Zion's ship that was spoken of to-day, which runs in Snag harbour,
has prospered from the first day it was launched, and every man and
woman who stick firmly to that ship will prosper from this time
henceforth and for over. That I know, for I have been on board that
ship, and am now sailing upon it. 

Vol. 7, p.39
The first time I went to England, I was on board of Zion's ship, and
Joseph came to me while I was sailing, and put into my hand a rod; and
I presume, if I have dreamed once of being aboard of that ship, I have
dreamed it a hundred times. I have been in it in the midst of dangers
and in the most dangerous places. I have seen trees and stumps,
mountains and rocks, and everything else that could he placed in her
course thrown before her to stop her in her course; but she can sail
through a mountain or on dry land as well as upon the water. I have
this in dreams; and I will say to the brethren, Just so long as you
keep aboard of that ship you will prosper. I do not care whether it is
in the midst of the Lamanites or among the Jews—whether it is in Italy
or in Denmark, in Europe or in America, we will prosper, and I know
it. That is my testimony.

Vol. 7, p.39
As brother George A. Smith was saying, there are some who want to
enjoy ancient "Mormonism,"—that is, as "Mormonism" used to be when it
was a small sapling. But it is now becoming a lofty tree, and its
branches are beginning to shoot forth all over the nations of the
earth; ancient "Mormonism" has grown to such a degree. Many have been
in the background, and have left the tree, and it has grown to that
extent, they do not know it. That is the trouble with them: they don't
know what "Mormonism" is. But this is "Mormonism," and this is the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and President Young is
the true and legal administrator and delegate sent from God, and we
are his brethren, and he is on board of Zion's ship, and he is the
captain; and if we will stick to it, we shall never run foul of the
rocks; and whoever he tells to take hold of the helm, he will tell
them in what direction to steer; and she is such a good sailor, and so
true to the helm, she will run right between or over all snags.

Vol. 7, p.39
Do you believe it, you old "Mormons?" ["Yes."] Well, then, why don't
you grow with the tree, and with the branches thereof? Brother Brown
would grow faster living on bread and water, and water and bread, with
a little milk. Gentlemen, if you don't look out, the ship will get out
of reach, and the tree will grow out of your knowledge, so that you
will forget what manner of a tree it was; because, as the tree grows,
it changes [p.40] in size and appearance, just the same as a child as
it grows to manhood; and if you had not been with him all the time,
you would not know him, although he were your own son.

Vol. 7, p.40
The text that President Young gave us hears upon my mind considerably,
and it is a thing we ought to take into consideration; not me alone,
but every man and woman that belongs to the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints; not only those who are indebted to the Perpetual
Emigrating Fund, but all ought to throw in their mites and enlarge
this Fund. The means can be paid in here, and the poor can be brought
out from the nations. Hundreds have come on this year on the strength
of this Fund. It is the duty of those who have been brought out by it
to go and work forthwith for means to pay their indebtedness. It does
not belong to you, but it belongs to those who have made the Fund: it
belongs to that Company, and to every individual, if they have not
placed in it any more than a picayune or a halfpenny.

Vol. 7, p.40
Look at the poor in old England. I have heard that some have feelings
against me, because I have spoken of the poverty of the people in that
country. I know more about its poverty than the natives of the country
do. Those who come from there don't know as well about it as we do. In
the last letter that came from my son William, he wrote that "I feel
to weep and mourn and lament, when I behold the poverty of the people:
they are starving to death, and there are scores and hundreds of my
brethren in the poor-houses of the country: the husband is put in one
poor-house, the wife in another, and the children in another."

Vol. 7, p.40
That is the case with our brethren there; and while you are here in
the midst of luxuries—while you are enjoying these blessings of the
Lord can you see your own brethren afflicted? It is not only so in
England, but in Ireland, in Scotland, in Denmark, and in Sweden, and
in all the nations of the earth. Do they enjoy what we enjoy? No.
Although there are some who want to return to their native country, to
enjoy their own habits and customs, yet there is no rational man or
woman who wants to return.

Vol. 7, p.40
Brethren, did you ever reflect upon these things, and try to find out
what you could do? Supposing there were not any more Saints than what
are in this room to-day, if we were to put forth our hand as one man,
what could we accomplish? There are people enough in this congregation
to accomplish more than the whole Church has, if they would only
believe and act upon the instructions given them. Solomon says, The
liberal man deviseth liberal things, and by his liberality shall he
live. I have proved the truth of this saying to my fullest
satisfaction and to my astonishment, time and time again. When I have
been poor and penniless, and could not raise five dollars, I have gone
to work, by the counsel of my President, and built me a good house,
and furnished it; and says brother Brigham, "You shall build that
house, and yea shall have your fit-out." I did it according to his
word, and it was clear of debt, and I had a good fit-out.

Vol. 7, p.40
I have done the same here upon the same principle; and said the
President, "Brother Kimball, take one lead of rock, and a load of
sand, and a load of clay, and say to the masons and joiners, Go
a-head; for I never built a house yet, but I was better off when I had
done it than when I began." And brethren and sisters, that is the
reason I keep on building. [Voice; in the stand: "You will get poor if
you stop."] Therefore I go a-head. Many will sit down and count the
costs—how much it will cost to put a potatoe in the ground, and then
[p.41] how much it will take to raise a hill around it; and they find
out the expense is so great, they will never plant a potatoe nor make
a hill, and they never will accomplish anything. Do you know that is
true?

Vol. 7, p.41
Let us go to work now and enlarge this Fund, and let us do it at this
Conference; and let those who are indebted to it go to work
immediately and pay up. We shall probably hold this meeting for a
time, and your hearts shall be enlarged; and if you could only go home
while they are enlarged, and all the puckering strings loosened, and
back the thing right up, the Perpetual Fund would be rich. I know that
men and women have consciences that want to screw this way, and twist
that way, and every way under God's heavens, before they can come to
the right thing, If you want to grow and thrive, and want to have the
Spirit of the Lord, and the Holy Ghost to be with you, and have dreams
and visions, and gold and silver, and herds and flocks, wives and
children, and every other good thing, go a-head in every duty, and
never falter one moment, and tell the Devil to kiss your foot.

Vol. 7, p.41
The Devil is on the puckering line, and he will pucker every Saint and
every man there is upon the earth, so that they would let their
fellow-beings lie down in a furrow of the field and starve to death;
and these are you brethren and sisters, if you only but knew it, just
as much as your brethren and sisters are according to what you call
the flesh. This is the feeling of many—"Well, if I could only get dad,
and mammy, and grand-dad, and uncle John, and aunt Nancy, and Sally
here, I would not care a damn for all the rest." Who cares about
having only Nancy and Sally? Let us have Susan and Polly and Timothy
and Andrew out, too. What do you say? [Voice in the stand: "Let us
bring them all out."] Yes, let us bring them all out. The wars,
distress, and confusion among the nations are increasing the value of
provisions. It was just as much as you could do to live, when you were
there.

Vol. 7, p.41
What do you say, brethren and sisters? I do not want you to say
anything, unless you go a-head and do what you say. Shall we go a-head
and enlarge these funds, and pay up our debts? [Voice in the stand:
"Aye."] Well, all who are in favour of paying up your debts to the
Fund, to the Church, and everybody else, I want you to signify it by
raising your right hands, and then say, "Aye." [" Aye."] And when you
come tomorrow, bring along your pennies, and let us keep gathering and
enlarging the pile, and keep enlarging it, and gather the Saints
together from the four quarters of the earth. We are the persons to do
that business; and when we have accomplished our part as servants in
the flesh, God will send angels he has had in reserve to accomplish
what we cannot accomplish. But he will make us buckle up to the work;
and if we should happen to lie down and sleep before we have done all
we might do here, he will tell us to awake and go about our business,
and accomplish that we might have done while we were in the flesh. You
have got to do it, as sure as the sun ever rose and set; you may wait
as long as you have a mind to before you begin.

Vol. 7, p.41
My feelings are for us all to concentrate our energies with the head
of this Church, and put the wheel in operation, that, when another
year comes, we may see a hundred times more come out by the Perpetual
Emigrating Fund than we have ever seen.

Vol. 7, p.41
I believe I have stuck to the text pretty well. May God bless you, and
help you to be faithful  and fulfil your covenants, from this time
henceforth  and for ever. Amen.[p.42] 

Brigham Young, March 28, 1858

Wisdom Manifest in All God's Dealings With the Saints 

A Discourse by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, March 28, 1858.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 7, p.42
One thing is very true concerning the Gospel of salvation—the
revelations of Jesus Christ—the kingdom of God upon the earth: Let any
people enjoy peace and quietness, unmolested, undisturbed,—never be
persecuted for their religion, and they are very likely to neglect
their duty, to become cold and indifferent, and lose their faith. That
is the experience of every person, more or less; and I wish to offer a
few reflections on the propriety of the Lord's leading this people in
the way that he does. We believe, for it is so written in the Bible,
that the Lord wishes a people of his own—a kingdom of his own upon
this earth, which is his.

Vol. 7, p.42
June 27, 1844, a little over fourteen years after the organization of
this Church, Joseph Smith was slain. In his day there were but very
few years of rest for the Saints. They occupied Nauvoo longer than any
other one place: they lived there about seven years. We left Nauvoo in
1846, and from that time until now this Church has not been compelled
to abandon their property and homes. We came here in the best and
quickest way in our power, and have been building, fencing, planting,
sowing, and making ourselves comfortable. It is now more than ten
years since we first located here, unmolested and undisturbed.

Vol. 7, p.42
If we will reflect upon our own experience, and what has passed before
us during that time, and notice the facts now transpiring, we cannot
avoid knowing that much of the conduct of this people has been
directly in opposition to our becoming the kingdom of God in its
purity on the earth. Let the people consider for themselves whether we
have, so far as we could have done, been taking a course to become
that kingdom that we anticipate, or whether we have not been more or
less dependent upon our enemies for many things that we could have
produced, or done without. When persons can understand the ways of the
Lord, and what he designs concerning his people, they will know that
it was absolutely necessary for the Lord to take the course he has
with this people, in order to bring forth that which he designs to
produce in the latter times. Were we to live unmolested,
uninterrupted, without persecution and hatred from our enemies, as I
have told you, and it has been sounded in your years all the day long,
we might expect that we had apostatized from the truth. Persecution
and hatred by those who love not the truth are a legacy bequeathed by
the Saviour to all his followers; for he said they should be hated of
all men for his name's sake. If we had ceased to be persecuted and
hated, we might fear; but the prospect is encouraging.[p.43] 

Vol. 7, p.43
For a few weeks past, so far as I have knowledge from the reports made
to me, the people have never felt so well since they have been in
these Valleys. The prospect of ancient "Mormonism," of again leaving
our homes, probably gives a spring to our feelings, especially since
we, for the first time, have the privilege of laying waste our
improvements, and are not obliged to leave our inheritances to
strangers to enjoy and revel in the fruits of our labours. It is a
consolation to me that I have the privilege of laying in ashes and in
the dust the improvements I have made, rather than those who would cut
my throat, solely for my faith, shall inhabit my buildings and enjoy
my fields and fruits. Heretofore I have often left my home and the
knits of my labours for others to enjoy.

Vol. 7, p.43
Persecution is learning us to adopt a course for self-preservation, as
you will readily understand from a few circumstances I will mention.
Within a few weeks, for the first time to my knowledge since we have
been settled in these valleys, a sister, wife, or family in this
community has taken the pains to pick up a few potatoes, that would
otherwise be wasted, and make them into starch. A woman can, in an
hour or two, make a pound or a pound and a half of starch from
potatoes that would lie and rot. Has this been done heretofore? Not to
my knowledge. And so long as brooms were brought from the States,
people would not raise broom corn. And so long as traders brought in
starch, would our women make it? No; though a woman can, in a short
time, make a dollar and a half or two dollar's worth from potatoes
that would otherwise go to waste. Would this community condescend to
make starch, so long as it was imported and they could buy it? They
would not. I say it, because they did not. And if there were tons of
starch here, they would find market for the whole of it, while the
hard-earned fruits of the husbandman's labour would lie and rot.

Vol. 7, p.43
Who has controlled circumstances to learn us to sustain ourselves?
Have you and I? No, not in the least; but it has been accomplished by
the Providence that leads us. We have been urging the people for years
and years to do these things they are now compelled to. From the time
we came here, you have been told to take bran or potatoes and make
starch, and not buy it in the stores. Who would have been at the
trouble of making cloth, if it could be bought of Gentile traders? Do
you think many in this community would? No, no more than the women
would have made starch. The women had not time, though they had time
to visit from one end of the city to the other. They could take tithe
to run to the stores—to walk a mile or two shopping every day, but
they never had time to make a little starch, or spin a little stocking
yarn for themselves, if those articles could be bought in the stores.

Vol. 7, p.43
I am satisfied that the people now begin to learn that they can make
their own clothing, and that those who do not learn will run the risk
of being uncomfortably clad. But would this people, by their wisdom,
ever have brought themselves to that independence that God will, by
his providence, in a seeming chastisement? I say seeming, for it is no
chastisement: it is a blessing to this people, and one of the greatest
that can be bestowed upon us, to cut the thread between us and our
enemies, and oblige us to sustain ourselves in everything that we can
produce with our labour, skill, and economy. The  Lord can bring this
about, or cause the Devil to do it, just as he pleases.

Vol. 7, p.44
If we would only forsake our religion, [p.44] our enemies would spare
us and hail us as friends; but if we will not yield that point, they
will endeavour to destroy us; But the Lord Almighty rules in the
heavens, and controls our enemies to a certain extent, and overrules
their acts. He has his own purposes to accomplish as much, now as he
ever has had upon the face of the earth—as much as he had in the
crucifixion of the Saviour. Could he have found a righteous man on the
earth who would have betrayed his only Son? He could not. Would a man
with his eyes open to see, and filled with the revelations of the
Lord, have betrayed Jesus into the hands of Pilate? No. God overruled
and selected a hypocrite—an ungodly, base, vile wretch, and placed him
among the Apostles to accomplish that purpose, as much as he raised up
Pharaoh.

Vol. 7, p.44
God never hardened the heart of Pharaoh; he never ordained that
wickedness should possess any man. Judas loved wickedness from his
youth. Pharaoh was raised up to do what he did, because he was wicked
from his youth: wickedness and hatred to every holy principle took
possession of him, and God set him on the throne of Egypt to
accomplish his purposes.

Vol. 7, p.44
So it is with the men who are at the helm of our Government: God has
selected them to rule, because the people are wicked, and will not
hearken to his voice. They have killed his Prophets and many of his
people, and he has placed corrupt, wicked men in office to rule and
bear sway—what for? To show forth his wisdom. The hand of God is in
all this, and he lets loose those wicked creatures, in order to drive
us to do that which his mercies fail to induce us to perform.

Vol. 7, p.44
Let him pour gold and silver into our laps, and cause the earth to
yield that abundance we desire, and would we know how to appreciate
and use such great blessings?

Vol. 7, p.44
If we constantly have plenty, pleasure, ease, and comfort, will the
women make starch? No. Will they braid straw for hats and bonnets? No.
How many bonnets are manufactured in this Territory? Can you see a
woman here to-day wearing a beautiful straw bonnet, the work of her
own, hands? There are a few coarse ones, when you can make them either
fine or coarse.

Vol. 7, p.44
I have prevailed upon a few men to commence hat-making, and they have
done something towards supplying the market; and a few are engaged in
tanning leather: but if we had plenty of gold and silver and stores
full of goods, would the people engage in and encourage home
manufacture? No, as past experience has proved. They would be riding
around in their carriages, and talking about going to California,
where they can get gold and make themselves rich.

Vol. 7, p.44
The Lord cannot save us in riches, because we do not yet know what to
do with them. And when we are blessed and favoured, like the children
of Israel in olden times, we wax fat and kick.

Vol. 7, p.44
It is purely in order to save the greatest possible number of this
people, that circumstances have transpired as they have; and it is a
marvel that the Lord has let us have so long a time of peace.

Vol. 7, p.44
Now the sisters begin to learn that such an article as flax used to be
raised and manufactured in their young days; and I hear a number
saying, "If I had flax, I could work it up." You may now hear men say,
"We used to make oil from flax seed." But if you had plenty of money,
and traders brought oil here, you would never raise a seed.

Vol. 7, p.44
Flax cultivated only for oil will pay as well as any other crop that
is raised, to say nothing of  the lint, which is in great
demand.[p.45] 

Vol. 7, p.45
Have I been able to procured single gallon of home-made flax seed oil?
No. Some of our mechanics, who were used to making oil mills, heard
that I was determined to make one, and proffered their plans and
services. When the new-fangled press was completed, at a cost of about
a thousand dollars, it was reported, for the first time to me, that
some haircloth of a peculiar kind must be procured for making sacks in
which to press the seed; and we sent to New York and many other cities
in the States, without success, for cloth to suit the "wedge press."
They made an expensive press; but, as yet, what is it good for? A
cheap old-fashioned press could have been readily put up, and long ago
we might have been using oil of our own make. I would commend a man
who would begin to make linseed oil here. Had I have followed my own
judgment in the matter, I would have had a press and plenty of oil,
without paying eight dollars a gallon for it.

Vol. 7, p.45
For the first time since we came to this country, sheep are being
regarded and cared for as they should be. I brought sheep into this
valley and have bought many here, and ought at this day to have forty
thousand head, if  I could have had men that would take care of my
flocks. I have a few hundred left, which, no doubt, have cost me I
from twenty-five to fifty dollars each;  but I persevere, and my women
make cloth: you see my children dressed in home-made. And now some
women begin to recollect that flax was raised  in England, Scotland,
Ireland, and the United States; and they have a faint remembrance of
certain articles what their mothers called spinning-wheels; and they
really begin to think that they can spin, and many of the younger ones
would like to learn to spin.

Vol. 7, p.45
Let the calicos lie on the shelves and rot. I would rather build
buildings every day, and burn them down at night, than have traders
here communing with our enemies outside, and keeping up a hell all the
time, and raising devils to keep it going. They brought their hell
with them. We can have enough of our own, without their help.

Vol. 7, p.45
This is the deliverance of our Father in heaven, placing us in the
circumstances we now are in; and it is for the benefit, growth,
welfare, and up-building of the kingdom of God, with us in it. Nothing
else would do it.

Vol. 7, p.45
We can raise cotton, flax, and wool for manufacturing all the cloth we
need. We can make our own leather, hats, &c. And that is not all: the
Lord intends we shall do it. I am thankful. How do you feel? Better, I
presume, than you ever have.

Vol. 7, p.45
There is a great deal of inquiry as to whether we shall be under the
necessity of burning. We are now under the necessity of preparing for
it, and that is enough for the present.

Vol. 7, p.45
I wish union: it is stronger than buildings, and will accomplish much
more for us. And I hope the Lord will suffer us to pass through enough
to cleanse sin and selfishness from us. When I reflect upon it, it is
almost discouraging that many who have been in this Church a score of
years, and have been in drivings, mobbings, death, and affliction, are
filled with covetousness, which is idolatry, and do not know what to
do with blessings when they have them, nor know where they come from.
I am not discouraged, but intend to persevere as long as I possess
life.

Vol. 7, p.45
The Lord is leading this people as he designs for the building up of
his kingdom, and we need not worry ourselves about it. You were told,
last season, when we heard that an army was on its way here, that we
would rather lay waste this Territory than yield our rights to men who
have no [p.46] regard for, neither understand the Constitutional
rights of the people; and the people said amen to that purpose. We
were able, last fall, to keep them from us, and we are well able to
defend this city;—how long, I do not know.

Vol. 7, p.46
If we love our improvements and property better than we love the lives
of our brethren, the Lord will lead us in a way to waste us instead of
our property. Can you understand that it is better to lose property
than the lives of men, women, and children? But if we are so wedded to
our property that we would rather fight for it than sacrifice it, if
required, for our religion, then we are in a condition to be wasted,
and our property would go into the hands of our enemies.

Vol. 7, p.46
We are able to defend the city and keep out our enemies; but if we
prove to our Father in heaven and to one another that we are willing
to hand back to him that which he has given us, (which is not a
sacrifice,) and that we love not the world nor the things of the
world, he will preserve the people until they can become righteous.

Vol. 7, p.46
You never heard me say that we would stick to this city; but we will
defend ourselves against the floods of iniquity which our enemies wish
to overwhelm us with by the introduction of a licentious and corrupted
soldiery.

Vol. 7, p.46
If we vacate the ground, that may satisfy them; but if they undertake
to come in before we are ready, we will send them to their long home.

Vol. 7, p.46
Some may marvel why the Lord says, "Rather than fight your enemies, go
away." It is because many of the people are so grossly wicked, that,
were we to go out to fight, thousands of the Elders would go into
eternity, and women and children would perish.

Vol. 7, p.46
Is every man and woman wicked? No: the majority of this people are
doing the best they can; but the ignorance of the people is
astonishing. Be patient. The Lord is full of mercy and great kindness,
and bears with our weaknesses; and he wishes to bear with us until we
come to understanding—until we know how to be righteous before him. I
do not want men to go into eternity clothed with unrighteousness.

Vol. 7, p.46
We have talked about redeeming Zion, but the people are not yet
righteous enough to receive and build up Zion in its purity, though
they are growing to it.

Vol. 7, p.46
I have a certain knowledge within me that the Elders of Israel will
never be permitted to lay judgment to the line and righteousness to
the plummet, with regard to the wicked and ungodly, until they
understand righteous principles, and live to them. I do not care if we
live until doomsday, and are hunted as long as we live, and go into
the grave, and our sons and daughters come up after us, if they cannot
arrive to the knowledge of the truth, they also will have to live in
sorrow and affliction until they are worn out, and another generation
shall come up after them. God is not willing that unholy hands shall
carry out his judgments in the latter days.

Vol. 7, p.46
When men go out to fight, I want them to go so full of the power of
God that balls cannot hit them, and that the judgments and mercy of
the Almighty may rest in their hearts: then they will know what to do.

Vol. 7, p.46
Let this people go together, and be together, and let the women say
there is such a thing as flax, and such a thing as a wheel with which
to spin it. That makes me think of a young Boston lady on a visit to
the country. She did not wish it known that she was at all
countryfied, but wanted to appear quite delicate, and upon seeing a
flock of geese, "O dear me," said she, "what are  those geese?" Some
[p.47] of our women are inclined to say, "What do you mean by a
spinning wheel? What do you mean by a loom?" Such are female loafers,
who bring up their children in idleness, and buy starch in the stores
instead of making it. But now, thank God, there are no stores in which
to buy; and I hope there will not be any more here, for it is the
conduct of traders who have fattened in our midst that has brought an
army into our Territory. I would rather see every building and fence
laid in ashes than to see a trader come in here with his goods. I want
you to understand that we are in favour of home manufacture in good
earnest. Raise sheep and flax, and make cloth, and raise cotton, as
fast as you can, and we will try to improve.

Vol. 7, p.47
I am willing to leave this place, if I am called upon, and to take
joyfully the spoiling of my goods. It is all right. It is a trouble
for us to take care of the property we have; and if I knew that it was
just as pleasing to the Lord, I would rather reduce it to ashes. We
can move chairs, bureaus, &c. "Shall we take out such articles first?"
Charge your minds with this counsel, Bishops and all Elders of Israel:
The articles of food are first to be moved to safe places. Take care
of the eatables, and see that they are well secured. Take care of our
grain, &c., first; and see that the Indians cannot get our oxen and
cows. Then we will take care of the people; and then, if we have time,
we can move more or less of the valuable furniture, and cache our
doors, lumber, &c. Perhaps we may come back here, and perhaps not. I
would as soon be here as anywhere, and anywhere as here, wherever the
Lord may require me.

Vol. 7, p.47
With regard to doctrinal points, that which we do not understand
should not be talked about in this stand; and the Elders of Israel
should never contend about any point of doctrine that does not pertain
to the present day's salvation. Brother Hyde has been speaking of our
Father and God. The remarks are very good; but what does the point
involved in his remarks concern us? It is neither here nor there; and
there are many ideas that may be advanced without enlightening our
minds. When I go to where Joseph is, he will be the President of this
dispensation. If he is the God that stands there, and I do not see any
other, it will be right; or if Peter is God, all right, for he never
will become a God, unless he is duly exalted to that station. Joseph
will not be God to this people, unless he is crowned a God; and if he
is, he will be like the rest of the Gods, and what will be the
difference? Suppose that Enoch, Abraham, or Moses be our God, or the
Prophet Isaiah, what is the difference? Who cares? There are many
things the brethren talk about that are neither here nor there to us.
They had better be looking after a few potatoes from which to make
starch, or straw for making bonnets.

Vol. 7, p.47
Eight years ago I told you to gather up and save your waggon-covers
and tents, for you would want them; and since then I have seen
thousands of good cloth needlessly exposed to the elements, and
rotting in our streets. Now people need the cloth they walked
underfoot years ago. Who will pity them? Not I. There has been more
cloth wasted, during the ten years past, than would clothe this
community. The calicos, starch, sugar, candle-wicking, &c., are now
gone. Are there many in this congregation who can make, candle-wicking
out of cotton? "Do they make it of cotton? Really I am surprised!" Do
not be so ignorant, but say you can make it. A few years ago, a widow
came here with five children. She was poor, and at first [p.48]
engaged in binding shoes, next in closing them, then in putting on the
soles, and finally in making light shoes; and last fall she had
apprentices, and made thirty pairs of the boots that were furnished to
the Quartermaster's Department. She has a house, a cow, and a
garden—the fruits of her labour and economy, and would outstrip many
of our mechanics in earning a living. She knew what leather was; and
when she saw a flock of geese, she did not ask, "What are those
geese?" but said, "Those are geese, and I wish I had thorn to pick."

Vol. 7, p.48
Remember the counsel you have heard to-day, and prepare for burning.

Vol. 7, p.48
May the Lord bless you! You have my prayers, good feelings, and faith
all the time; and I trust that the kindness and mercies of our Father
in heaven are such that he will bear with us in our weaknesses until
we can learn truth and righteousness, and practise it; which may God
grant. Amen.

Orson Hyde (No Date)

Divine Government—Hostility of the United States 
Government Towards the Saints 

A Discourse delivered by Elder ORSON HYDE.

Vol. 7, p.48
God is the legitimate Ruler of the universe, and no government under
him is strictly legal, except it be duly authorized and commissioned
by him: and as evidence that he has ordained and established a
Government direct on the earth, the voice of an inspired Prophet is
most weighty in its counsels, and first and foremost in guiding its
administration. Indeed, the Prophet of God is the mouthpiece of the
Almighty to portray his will, that it may be done on earth as it is
done in heaven.

Vol. 7, p.48
There never was a legitimate government on the earth standing in the
favour of Heaven without an inspired Prophet of God to direct its
policy; neither will there ever be.

Vol. 7, p.48
There have been and still are many governments on the earth that share
the goodness of God to a certain extent; and he raiseth them up and
putteth them down by his wise providences over them. But if a nation
be not raised up by an inspired Prophet of God, or Patriarch, as in
the days of Adam, Noah, Abraham, Moses, and Jesus, it is bastard, and
not a legitimate son, and, consequently, not heir to the sceptre,
neither can he be canonized as lawgiver in the house of God, though he
may be in the house of Hapsburgh or York. Ishmael was blessed in many
things, yet the covenant of God was with Isaac, who was not born
according to the flesh, but of promise, according to the spirit. He,
therefore, who was born after the flesh (Ishmael,) persecuted him that
was born after the spirit (Isaac). Even so it has been since, and
still is. Governments that have been born or instituted pursuant to
the fleshly desires, vain glory, worldly pride, and ambition of fallen
man persecute, those that are born of the spirit, or  instituted and
established by [p.49] the commandment of God, and sustained by the
promise of Jehovah. This principle was clearly manifest in the case of
Joseph sold into Egypt. God designed him to rule, and indicated the
same by singular dreams and visions to the lad. This excited the
jealousy of his brethren, and they began to persecute him: yet their
persecutions hurried him into the very place that God designed him to
fill. When men attempt to oppose the purposes and designs of God,
their very opposition is overruled to the furtherance thereof, and to
the disappointment and mortification of such characters.

Vol. 7, p.49
Is there now a court or cabinet on earth among the acknowledged
nations at which a Prophet of God would be admitted and accredited as
minister from the court of heaven? I know of none: yet if these courts
and cabinets were truly legitimate, and standing in the light and
favour of God, not one would reject such a minister. "I know my sheep,
and am known of mine." "He that receiveth whomsoever I send receiveth
me."

Vol. 7, p.49
In view of this estranged, alienated, and illegitimate condition of
the nations of the earth, God foretold by Daniel the Prophet that he
would set up his kingdom at a certain time, which should break in
pieces all others, and stand for ever. This will be the time to try
men's souls. To step forth to maintain the only legitimate sovereignty
on earth and in heaven, in the face of a jealous and persecuting
family of nations. rich and strong, requires bold hearts and valiant
spirits. The sword, the rifle, the cannon, the hemp rope, and prison
are arrayed before such as the reward of their patriotic devotions to
the "Prince of Life." When God does set up his kingdom, some men must
of necessity be placed in this critical position,—not because of a
hostile spirit towards the kingdoms of this world, but because of
strict loyalty, supreme love, and devotion to God and to his
government. This will try the grit of men, and show who is willing to
lay down his life for Christ's sake, and who is not. To be tried and
executed for treason cannot be a pleasant ordeal to be subjected to;
yet it must needs be that offences come, and that some men suffer the
penalty of treason against the powers of this world for Christ's sake,
that a precedent may be established to judge the nations by, who will
all prove themselves guilty of high treason against God and his
government. When the Saints judge the world, (as Paul declares they
will,) they will have a precedent to go by; and the illegitimate
nations of the earth will learn that out of their own mouth they will
be judged; and with the very same judgment with which they judge they
shall be judged, by those who had the power to bind and loose on
earth, to remit sins and to retain them.

Vol. 7, p.49
May not the Latter-day Saints cherish the desire to live in such
interesting days? They may. They do live in these very days when God
is establishing his kingdom as spoken of by Daniel the Prophet. We
have a great and responsible work laid upon us; yet, God being our
helper, we will accomplish it.

Vol. 7, p.49
The king of Egypt sought to destroy, by an infernal order, many of the
Hebrew children, fearing that by their great and astonishing increase
they would endanger the Egyptians. But his fears and hellish
precaution did not save him or his army. His oppression of Israel and
his evil treatment towards him had provoked the Almighty to destroy
Pharaoh and his adherents; and, consequently, he hardened his heart,
and led him on to the snare in which he was taken. Had that haughty
prince remained at home with his army, he would hays [p.50] lost
Israel only; but, with hard heart and stubborn will, he pursued him
with a mighty host, (even such as is now recommended to pursue the
"Mormons,") to chastise and persecute him; and behold and lo! that
proud monarch, with all his soldiers, perished in presence of all
Israel.

Vol. 7, p.50
Here is a glass that reflects the position and fate of the United
States, if they persist in following the Saints with their forces. If
the serpent will cast out a flood of waters after the woman who has
fled into the wilderness from before his face, the earth may kindly
open her mouth in the form of an earthquake, and drink up the flood or
army. "This would be a mode of warfare upon which their tactics
furnish them no information."

Vol. 7, p.50
Then the remnant of her seed, not yet gathered, may beware of the
dragon.

Vol. 7, p.50
Herod slew the male children of Bethlehem under a certain age, with
the hope of catching the illustrious child whose birthplace was shown
to the wise by a peculiar star. This wicked and murderous plan did not
succeed. An angel flew to Joseph in a dream by night and defeated the
whole plan.

Vol. 7, p.50
God Will defend his cause and protect the righteous! The work of God
brings a fear and a terror upon the ungodly. It smites them with
confusion and consternation, as did the handwriting upon the wall the
Babylonish monarch. There is a spirit attending what is called
"Mormonism" that carries conviction of its truth to many in high
places as well as low. Conviction generally begets faith, and causes
repentance in low places,—in high ones, often rage and desperation.
"Whom the gods would destroy, they first make mad." By this spirit
people are moved upon, confused, maddened, and infuriated, even like
the waters, when the breath of heaven sweeps over their surface.

Vol. 7, p.50
The press is frantic with fear. It magnifies the molehill into a
mountain, and the still, small voice of truth into the terrific roar
of all the artillery of the allied powers before the walls of
Sebastopol. Inasmuch as the press has, in most cases, made lies its
refuge, and by that means raised a storm of fury against us, by giving
publicity to the most foolish, extravagant, and wicked things that men
could invent, and as the Government, in its haste and rashness, has
been greatly influenced by these publications to send a military force
upon us, may the God of armies magnify us in reality and truth more
than the press knows, or can even think.

Vol. 7, p.50
The clergy show their lack of faith to guard the destinies of man, and
to guide his actions in a manner to bring about the purposes of the
Creator. Their dogmas, creeds, and isms, together with their salaries
and selfishness, must be sustained, if Heaven's truth has to be nailed
to the cross. "O fools and slow of heart to believe!" Have you not
long opposed one another? And yet, have you not prayed for the
watchmen to see eye to eye? The principles having now been revealed
upon Which the true and faithful watchmen of Zion may and will see eye
to eye, reveal also another thing with equal certainty,—that is, who
the wolves are in sheep's clothing. Though clad like sheep, they howl
against the kingdom of God, its institutions, and laws, like wolves,
and with equally as much sense and intelligence;—not even omitting the
implied sound of blood!

Vol. 7, p.50
The press, the clergy, and the tiger-footed politicians have doubled
teams upon the Executive to draw him into a snare, that he may be
punished, as was Ahab by the lying prophets. An army is raised in the
very flood-tide of excitement, and hurried away into the field to
operate  against the "Mormons." Rash and inconsiderate movement!
[p.51] The avowed object is to vindicate the nation's authority and
honour: but, alas! it will turn more to its shame and mortification
than any step it ever took.

Vol. 7, p.51
The kingdom that Daniel prophesied of is represented under the figure
of a stone cut out of the mountains without hands, rolling forth,
before which the mighty image fell. They find a rolling kingdom here.
Our Saviour speaks of the very same stone in this
language:—"Whomsoever falleth upon this stone shall be broken." The
United States have sent their army to fall upon this stone in the
mountains; and for this hasty and ill-advised act, and because of the
blood of the Prophets that cries from the ground in the ears of
Jehovah that has never been avenged, they will be broken.

Vol. 7, p.51
One thing is certain—The Latter-day Saints will never forget their
persecutors who repent not. Though they bear up under their losses and
misfortunes with a degree of fortitude and cheerfulness, yet the fire
of indignation burning in their breasts towards their enemies who have
robbed, despoiled, and driven them will never be quenched until they
are punished, and justice satisfied, even if it should require time
and all eternity to accomplish it.

Vol. 7, p.51
We have asked the Government repeatedly and most respectfully to
redress our wrongs; but they told us it was not their place to do it.
"Your cause is just, but we can do nothing for you," was the sentiment
of the Executive of the nation. If the General Government could not
lawfully interfere to punish our persecutors and murderers, they could
at least have made us an appropriation to relieve our immediate wants,
when they saw that we were houseless homeless, distressed, and
wandering. They were asked to do it. But they never gave us a dime to
enable us to say of them, When I was hungry, you gave me meat; naked,
and you clothed me, &c. But we were, told by our leaders to be of good
cheer—that it was wisdom in God that the nation should be applied to
by us to redress our grievances; and if it had undertaken, with
sincere intention and vigorous hand, to wash from its skirts the blood
of our Prophets, as it should have done, Divine Justice would have
been appeased with far less, under such circumstances, than it now
will. We have reason to thank our God that our sufferings have been
but slightly mitigated by the sympathies of this world: hence, the
more abundant sympathies of Heaven in its time.

Vol. 7, p.51
After patiently waiting many years, we have unanimously adopted this
opinion—that God now requires us to redress our own wrongs; or, in
other words, to take a stand that will enable him to do it for us; and
his late promises to us are to this effect.

Vol. 7, p.51
It sometimes falls out, when justice is denied to the weak by the
strong, whose duty it is to administer it, that an overruling
Providence confers power on the weak and oppressed to take their own
part, and even to punish the great and the strong for not doing their
duty. This is an honour sometimes conferred upon the down-trodden, to
console and comfort them, and to bring dishonour, shame, and
humiliation upon the great, who were clothed with power, but declined
using it in an unpopular, though just cause. All is going on right.
"It must needs be that offences come."

Vol. 7, p.51
United States Judges have often required posses and guards in this
Territory for various service at great expense; and, after assuring
that the Federal Government would pay the expenses, they have, in some
cases, reported adversely to those claims being allowed when their own
requisition caused them; and the Government has declined paying them,
[p.52] repudiated the acts of its own officers, and saddled upon Utah
the entire responsibility. This also displeased the "Mormons;" and we
say that we will have no more such servants or two-faced scamps among
us; and if the Government itself repudiate the acts of its own
officers, it is sufficient reason that we also should do the same,
even if there were no other reason for doing it. Why, then, send an
armed force upon us to compel us to honour officers whose official
acts you repudiate?

Vol. 7, p.52
If God does not help us, we may be killed and destroyed; but we can
never feel right towards the United States till they hang the
murderers of Joseph and Hyrum Smith, punish the miserable incendiaries
that burned our houses, grain, and fence,—that drove us from county to
county, and from State to State, and, last of all, drove us into this
wilderness to perish (what they did not kill or cause to perish in our
persecutions); and, fearing now, if we are let alone, that we shall
grow into strength sufficient to chastise our enemies ourselves, a
military force is sent against us to crush us out; and fear, inspired
by guilt is  the very cause of this demonstration now being made
against us.

Vol. 7, p.52
The "Mormons" will carry the remembrance of their wrongs to the grave;
and in the resurrection, at the bar of God, they will say—"When I was
weak and defenceless, you persecuted me; when I was in prison, you
mocked and derided me—you threatened my life, and took it; when I was
sick, you carried me out of my house, and burned it—also my grain, and
killed my husband; when I had no house, home, or friends that could
assist me, with a feeble infant in my arms, you forced me across the
Mississippi river at the point of the bayonet,—where I had perished,
had not God, in mercy and compassion, sent thousands of quails into
our camp, and I and my children caught scores of them with our hands,
which we ate, and thanked the giver. When I enlisted in your army to
fight your battles, you killed my aged father and my brother that were
left behind at Nauvoo. When we purchased lands of you and paid you our
money, you covenanted that you would warrant and defend them to us.
You broke your covenant, by allowing us to be forcibly and illegally
removed, and our possessions occupied by others, without our consent,
and without compensation."

Vol. 7, p.52
This is the way we shall talk; and who, under such circumstances,
could talk otherwise? Our enemies can go on just as far as the Lord
will allow them, and make their damnation doubly sure. Time is the
only witness in this case that the nation will listen to; and when
they fully get this evidence, it will be too late for them to profit
by it. The antediluvians would not listen to the testimony of Noah.
Time alone could convince them of the truth of what that venerable
father taught them. The convincing argument, however, at length came
on the wings of time; but, alas! it was too late! The Lord had closed
the doer of the ark, and disappointed outsiders lived only to see the
vengeance of an angry God hurled at them in the watery element. "This
was a mode of warfare upon which their tactics furnished them no
information."

Vol. 7, p.52
The Government, no doubt, think they can soon use up the "Mormons" so
effectually that they will not be troubled with us any more. This
might be, if they had none but the "Mormons" to fight. They will,
however, find this saying verily true—"They that are for us are more
than all those that are against us." "Behold, how great a fire a
little matter kindleth." But the Government will always be troubled
with the "Mormons" in this world and the world to  [p.53] come; but
the "Mormons" will not always be troubled with the Government. The
more they meddle with "Mormon" affairs, the more difficult and awkward
they will find them. They will be a stone of stumbling and ROCK of
offence, even a stone cut out of the Rocky Mountains without hands,
awkward and unseemly. The God of Jacob preserve the righteous, "if it
must needs be that the wicked be destroyed by fire from heaven," in
the name of Jesus Christ!

Vol. 7, p.53
Our enemies need neither fear nor hope that our trust is in the
Indians. Yet they do fear that the Indians will rally to our aid; and
yet they hope that we have no more reliable source for help than they.
Their fears may come upon them, but their hopes will utterly perish.

Vol. 7, p.53
What the world calls "Mormonism" will rule every nation. Joseph Smith
and Brigham Young will be the head. God has decreed it, and his own
right arm will accomplish it. This will make the heathen rage, and the
people imagine a vain thing. Yet upon the words of these men the
eternal destiny of the generation in which they lived hangs.
Whosesoever sins they remit will be remitted, and whosesoever sins
they retain will be retained.

Vol. 7, p.53
O ye Saints of Latter-days, be humble, be faithful, be watchful, and
very prayerful! Murmur not against Brigham, nor against God. Trouble
not yourselves about what you shall eat, drink, or wear; but be
patient in afflictions, and remember that the great Captain of our
salvation was made perfect through sufferings, and we are called to
walk in his steps. Do as your leaders direct you. Be prudent and
careful with what you have. Remember that we are called to be
saviours. Therefore, save everything that you can save that will save
you. Boast not, only in God, that you are worthy to suffer shame and
condemnation for his sake; and two things you shall behold:—One, the
fulfilment of the prophetic words of Colonel Johnston—"The American
army never goes back!" Two, a germ shall spring out of "Mormonism,"
whose branches shall leap over the wall, and whose foliage shall
exhale welcome odour in every nation!

Vol. 7, p.53
Be not, therefore, too anxious or forward, to persecute and destroy
the men in whose hands Heaven has placed your destiny, lest, when the
day of their power cometh, they may remember all your acts, and reward
you according to your deeds. These men are bound to overcome; and he
that overcometh shall have power over the nations, and shall rule them
with a rod of iron. "Be wise, therefore, O ye kings; be instructed, ye
judges of the earth. Kiss the Son, lest he be angry, and ye perish
from the way, when his wrath is kindled but a little. Blessed. are all
they that put their trust in him."

Vol. 7, p.53
This is my testimony, and the testimony of the living God through his
Apostle to all connected  in the name of Jesus Christ; and the Spirit
beareth record. Amen.[p.54] 

Brigham Young, June 27, 1858

Peculiarity of "Mormons"—Obedience to the 
Dictates of the Spirit—Knowledge of the Truth, Etc.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
delivered in the Bowery, Provo, June 27, 1858.

Vol. 7, p.54
Previous to the arrival of our brethren, the lately returned
missionaries, I had requested brother Harvey Whitlock to address the
congregation to-day, for my own satisfaction; and I will give you the
reason. In 1834 I went to Missouri. After the brethren had been driven
from Jackson County, I saw brother Harvey Whitlock, and heard him
converse only a very few minutes; and from that time I have not had
the privilege of hearing him preach until to-day, although I have
greatly desired it, from the short conversation we had twenty-four
years ago.

Vol. 7, p.54
I shall give way for the missionaries when I have said enough to
satisfy my own mind.

Vol. 7, p.54
I am very well satisfied with brother Whitlock's discourse; but I wish
to make a little addition.

Vol. 7, p.54
The people called "Mormons" by the world have a peculiarity about them
that is understood by very few. In a great degree it is not
comprehended even by the Church, and yet they acknowledge it. The
nature of that peculiarity is simply this: The the Gospel of
salvation—the Priesthood of the Son of God—is so ordered and
organized, in the very nature of it, being a portion of that law of
heaven by which worlds are organized, that it is calculated to
enlighten the children of men and give them power to save themselves.
It is of the same nature as the further principles of eternal
existence by which the worlds are and were, and by which they will
endure; and these principles are pure in their nature, from the fact
that they are of God, who is pure: but, without the revelation of the
SPIRIT OF GOD, NO MAN can understand them. That is the peculiarity
there is about this mysterious work, and the whole world are
astonished at the unity of this people.

Vol. 7, p.54
"How is it that this great people can be controlled by one man?" is
the question. To a certain extent they can be controlled and form a
unit, though not as much so as they will when they rightly learn and
practise the true principles of union. You may theorize and prove by
philosophy—in fact, convince the world, theoretically, of the
blessings of unity; and yet there is no union among them. What is the
reason? Because they will not be governed by the Spirit of God. We may
correctly say that there is no difficulty in convincing people of the
truth of the work in which we are engaged. We send our Elders into the
world, in the midst of all the religion and philosophy of the day, and
"Mormonism" takes them up and weighs them "in the balances," as the
Prophet says of the Lord's measuring the seas in the hollow of his
hand, and taking up the mountains as a very little thing. A person who
understands the truth of the principles and doctrines we preach and
believe in can handle the religions and philosophy of the day as a
small matter; consequently, it is not difficult to convince the world.
There is but very little difficulty in convincing every person who
will hearken [p.55] to reason. You can convince them; but what is the
difficulty brother Whitlock was speaking of? The majority of the human
family do not love the truth, and many forsake it  after they have
embraced it.

Vol. 7, p.55
To me it is evident that many who understand the truth do not govern
themselves by it; consequently, no matter how true and beautiful truth
is, you have to take the passions of the people and mould them to the
law of God, and nothing less will accomplish that union and salvation
which we are striving for. There is no other principle, spirit, or
power that will cause people to adhere to the truth. Take this whole
people: they know that "Mormonism" is true as well as they know that
the sun now shines; their judgments, their feelings, and their hearts
convince them that it is true. There is no saving faith merely upon
the principle of believing or acknowledging a fact. Take a course to
let the Spirit of God leave your hearts, and every soul of you would
apostatize.

Vol. 7, p.55
Do you think that people will obey the truth because it is true,
unless they love it? No, they will not. Truth is obeyed when it is
loved. Strict obedience to the truth will alone enable people to dwell
in the presence of the Almighty. Do people know this?

Vol. 7, p.55
We see men and women leaving this people—this community. Are their
judgments convinced that "Mormonism" is not true? No; for they know
that it is true. What did Oliver Cowdery (one of three witnesses to
the Book of Mormon) say, after he had been away from the Church years
and years? He saw and conversed with the angel, who showed him the
plates, and he handled them. He left the Church because he lost the
love of the truth; and after he had travelled alone for years, a
gentleman walked into his law office and said to him, "Mr. Cowdery,
what do you think of the Book of Mormon now? Do you believe that it is
true?" He replied, "No, sir, I do not. "Well," said the gentleman, "I
thought as much; for I concluded that you had seen the folly of your
ways and had resolved to renounce what you once declared to be true."
"Sir, you mistake me: I do not believe that the Book of Mormon is
true; I am past belief on that point, for I KNOW that it is true, as
well as I know that you now sit before me." "Do you still testify that
you saw an angel?" "Yes, as much as I see you now; and I know the Book
of Mormon to be true." Yet he forsook it. Every honest person who has
fairly heard it knows that "Mormonism" is true, if they have had the
testimony of it: but to practise it in our lives is another thing.

Vol. 7, p.55
When the people cleave to the Lord Almighty, receive of his Spirit,
and purify themselves continually, and walk in the light of the Lord,
they will never forsake their religion; they will be "Mormons" by day
and by night, and for ever: in other words, they will be Latter-day
Saints. Every one of you know that these things are true. When men
come into this Church merely through having their judgments convinced,
they still must have the Spirit of God bearing witness to their
spirits, or they will leave the Church, as sure as they are living
beings. The Saints must become one, as Jesus said his disciples should
be one. They must have the Spirit testifying to them of the truth, or
the light that is in them will become darkness, and they will forsake
this kingdom and their religion. I wished to bear this testimony and
make this addition to what has been said by brother Whitlock.

Vol. 7, p.55
Many of this congregation have left their homes, and, no doubt, are
anxious to learn the current news. [p.56] It is needless for me to
rehearse the past. That we have all experienced. It is best to speak
of that which is before us, for our present acts prepare us to meet
the future. And, for their encouragement, I will ask the Latter-day
Saints, When and where has the Lord our God deceived us? You would all
answer, Never, and in no place. I would ask another question, with all
due deference to the God we serve, When have our leaders—those whom
God has placed to guide the affairs of his Church and kingdom upon the
earth—deceived us? Let any person, if he can, rise up and point out
the time and place when and where this people have been deceived by
their leaders. We have not been deceived by them; for which, God be
thanked. He is on Israel's side. His arm is almighty to save, and we
have a refuge that the world have not. Whether in peace or war, in
poverty or wealth, the Saints have a refuge that the ungodly have not.
We have the wisdom that the Almighty has incorporated in our
organization.

Vol. 7, p.56
When people are dictated by the power of the Holy Ghost, there is but
little danger of that people or that community being led wrong: the
danger consists in your own neglect of your duty.

Vol. 7, p.56
With some the question arises, Are we in danger from our enemies? No;
there is no danger, only in our neglecting the duties of a Saint. Are
we in danger now? No. Have we been? No. Shall we be? No, we shall not.

Vol. 7, p.56
It has been written that many should be slain for the testimony of
Jesus; and, in my humble opinion, there have already been enough slain
to fulfil that prophecy. If I can live until I am one hundred and
thirty-five years old, I shall be perfectly satisfied to die a natural
death, and to believe the revelation fulfilled, without being slain by
my enemies. I strive to live to do good on this earth; and I have all
the time asked my Father in heaven, in the name of Jesus, to let me
depart, when I cease to do good; for I do not want to live any longer
than while I continue to do good. I want to live to oppose wicked men
and devils, until the last one of them are righteously disposed of,
though at times it is pretty hard work to get faith enough to desire
to live to stem such floods of ignorance and sin.

Vol. 7, p.56
We are not in opposition to anything in earth or hell, except the
principle of death. God has introduced life, and it is the principle
of life that we are after. The power of the enemy is all the time
trying to destroy this life, and I am opposed to that power. I am at
war with it, and expect to be. I do not expect to cease my exertions
in a million of years hence, no more than I do to-day; but the world
is seeking that which will cause them to perish.

Vol. 7, p.56
We are striving for eternal life, and are opposed to those who love
and have the power of death. We have the influence and the power of
life, and that necessarily brings us in opposition to those who prefer
the principles of death.

Vol. 7, p.56
I do not wish to say anything in regard to the life and conduct of
this people: those things are before the world. And, as we have often
published, we challenge them to prove that we are not loyal subjects
of this Government and the kingdom of heaven. We have everything that
produces peace and comfort, and ill advance all men in life and
happiness, so far as they will permit us.

Vol. 7, p.56
Let this suffice, and I will give you the news. What is the present
situation of affairs? For us the clouds seem to be breaking. Probably
many of you have already learned that General Johnston passed through
Great Salt Lake City with his command under the strictest
discipline.[p.57] Not a house, fence, or side-walk has been infringed
upon by any of his command. Of course, the camp-followers are not
under his control; but so far as his command is concerned while
passing through the city, he has carried out his promises to the
letter.

Vol. 7, p.57
We told Commissioners Powell and McCulloch, in Conference and in
answer to questions, that we most assuredly believed all they said and
all that President Buchanan dictated them to say, so far as their
interest was concerned. We said that we believed that President
Buchanan would fulfil his words, when his own interests prompted him
so to do. We did not say whether he would, or not, in opposition to
his interest.

Vol. 7, p.57
We have reason to believe that Colonel Kane, on his arrival at the
frontiers, telegraphed to Washington, and that orders were immediately
sent to stop the march of the army for ten days. That savours of an
anxiety for peace. I expect to see, if the late advices of the
Government are carried out, that portion of the United States' army
now here have the privilege of going when the interest of the country
demand them, and the portion that was to start for this place ordered
in other directions. And when we hear certainly that there are no more
troops coming here, we will believe that the Government means peace,
just as their Commissioners have told us.

Vol. 7, p.57
I can say, so far as the moves have been made since the President sent
his messengers of peace, that everything bids fair for the fulfilment
of so desirable a result, and that the President is doing all he can
to correct past bad management.

Vol. 7, p.57
We have no shirt-collar dignity to sustain, for we have no character,
only such as our friends and enemies give us. It is only a shadow, and
we are willing that they should have the shadow, and make the name of
our President honourable, if we can. They are welcome to traduce our
character, if they choose; but they must not undertake to walk us
under foot, contrary to every principle of the Constitution, right,
and law. The character of those who are such sticklers for it will
perish, for they are taking the downward road to destruction. They
will be decomposed, both soul and body, and return to their native
element. I do not say that they will be annihilated; but they will be
disorganized, and will be as though they never had been, while we will
live and retain our identity, and contend against those principles
which tend to death or dissolution. I am after life; I want to
preserve my identity, so that you can see Brigham in the eternal
worlds just as you see him now. I want to see that eternal principle
of life dwelling within us which will exalt us eternally in the
presence of our Father and God. If you wish to retain your present
identity in the morn of the resurrection, you must so live that the
principle of life will be within you as a well of water springing up
unto eternal life.

Vol. 7, p.57
I frequently think, when our enemies try to destroy us, and are afraid
that "Mormonism" is going to overrun the country, what a pity it is
that that they cannot see that "Mormonism" is the very principle that
preserves them. They cannot understand that. If they could see things
as they are, they would change their present course and be the
disciples of the Saviour. They would say, "We will be one with you,
for we wish to dwell in all eternity and enjoy our rights and
happiness without molestation." All beings in the world might have
that privilege, for it is offered to all without money and without
price. We can prove by our Elders that we have offered them salvation.
They can accept and follow good or evil,[p.58] just as they please,
and we desire the same privilege.

Vol. 7, p.58
So soon as General Johnston finds a place to locate his command—when
we get news what he is going to do with his troops—we will go home.
Women, do not induce your husbands to go home just yet, but wait until
the proper time. It will not be long first. How would it have been if
this community had been at their homes at the present time? It is just
as much as can be done; day by day, to bear the reflection that
gamblers and corrupt men of every kind are coming into these valleys.
Do you not know that you are much better here than you would be if you
were nearer to them? The Government has been prejudiced against the
Saints because we would not submit to such corruption; and for that
alone we have been east out and driven to these mountains. I am happy
in being able to say that gamblers and robbers have never dared to
establish themselves here. We can dwell in safety and in peace in
these mountains, if the people, who should be our friends and who
nourish and cherish such characters, would let us alone. We will never
permit any such practices in these mountains, God being our helper.

Vol. 7, p.58
There has been much prejudice raised against us on account of Indian
depredations, notwithstanding the great trouble and expense to which
we have been subjected in preventing them, and without which no person
could have travelled across these mountains and plains. What is the
reason the Indians have acted so badly? Because of the practice, with
many emigrants, of killing the Indians wherever they could find them.
I can say to the nations of the earth that they may take these Indians
with all their ignorance, and their not being brought up to labour and
their being taught from their infancy to steal, and there are as noble
spirits among them as there are upon the earth. In this there is one
man in the Senate of the United States who, I think, agrees with me,
if there is nobody else; and that one is General Samuel Houston. He
has had experience, and has good sense. You will find as fine natural
talent among these Indians as among any people; and often, when one of
them, who has as kind a heart and good appearance as need be, walks up
to an emigrant camp with kindly feelings, he is shot down; and because
they are ignorant, they commit the error, in wreaking vengeance, of
confounding the innocent with the guilty.

Vol. 7, p.58
Brethren, tarry where you are for a short time, and make yourselves
comfortable. If any of the sisters say they have not a house to live
in, they can go a short distance from their waggon, and get bushes,
and make a comfortable shade. What!—sisters go and get bushes? Yes.
The women can get bushes and make shades, and look as well, in my
estimation, in doing that, as in going round to gossip with their
neighbours. We came to these mountains about ten years ago; and have
you not as good. kitchens, parlours, and bedrooms as there were then?
I can offer to you what I offered to Judge Snow, when he came into G.
S. L. City. He came to me and said—"Governor, I would like to rent a
house to comfortably shelter my family." I replied—"I will offer you
the same kitchen and parlour that I came into when I first came here.
I had a large room, canopied by the sky and walled by these mountains;
and if you can find any place that the people do not occupy, you are
welcome to it; but as for my hunting a house for you, I have not time
to do it. You can take the same liberty I did, and have the same
privilege I had when we first came here.

Vol. 7, p.59
Brethren and sisters, God bless you all! Amen.[p.59] 

George A. Smith, October 6, 1854

Perpetual Emigrating Fund, Etc.

An Address by Elder GEORGE. A. SMITH, 
delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1854.

Vol. 7, p.59
I can say, in connection with brethren who have addressed you in the
former part of the day, that it is with the greatest pleasure I arise
at the present Conference to cast in my mite, and offer a few
reflections upon the things of the kingdom as they are rolling before
us.

Vol. 7, p.59
Our beloved President, at the close of the forenoon service, gave us a
text he wished to have considered.

Vol. 7, p.59
It has been my lot to be somewhat conversant with the Saints who dwell
in the Valleys of the Mountains, or especially those who reside south
of this city. My acquaintance with them has been very great for the
last five years. There is no doubt but that a feeling of carelessness
and indifference has been manifested by many in these valleys in
relation to bequeathing their debts to the Perpetual Emigrating Fund
for the assistance they have received. It is not only an indifference
which has been felt towards the Perpetual Emigrating Fund, but also to
individuals who have expended their means to help their friends,
neighbours, or brethren to this valley. They have frequently been
treated with indifference and neglect, and I may say almost with
cruelty, by some persons who have thus been helped. They are
unwilling, until they can be very comfortable themselves, to assist
those who have helped them. I have had my feelings hurt by instances
of this kind which have been laid before me.

Vol. 7, p.59
Now, then, if I understand the text, it amounts to about this—namely,
our Saviour's golden rule—" Therefore, all things whatsoever ye would
that men should do to you, do you even so to them; for this is the law
and the prophets." Or, to use this expression of the Saviour's, in
connection with that of our President, which would be, "Whatsoever ye
would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them, under like
circumstances; for this is the law of the Prophets."

Vol. 7, p.59
There is no object on the face of the earth more to be desired, than
to bring the poor and honest Saints from the condition in which they
are placed in the Old World, and set them down here in the midst of
these mountains, where, by their own industry, economy, and prudence,
they can provide for their wants and for the wants of their children.
The difficulties which surround the Saints in the Old World are
increasing. The great wars are involving the principal nations of the
earth at this time in very serious expenses, which are taking from the
labouring masses millions and millions of dollars to supply the
fighting hosts with weapons of death, and engines for the destruction
of their enemies and the prosecution of their ambitious designs. While
the Allied Powers are thus engaged, they are consuming the very source
upon which the millions of the poor and needy are depending for their
bread—for their existence.

Vol. 7, p.60
If, during the time of peace that [p.60] has prevailed in Europe for
the last ten years, it was necessary to help the poor and the needy
away, it becomes tenfold more so under the present circumstances, when
the nations are involving themselves in very expensive and disastrous
wars.

Vol. 7, p.60
It may be supposed that I am a little partial to some particular
parries that are connected in this war. I am referring more
particularly to the Allied Powers; but really I feel very little
interest in the matter, any further than wherever Britain carries her
sway the Gospel can fellow in her liberal wake. To be sure, when a
boy, my playmates used to say, "Two upon one is one too many;" and
consequently, if there is any sympathy, it would be in favour of
Russia, as they are the weaker party, and are likely to have the worst
of it. Then, as far as the contest is concerned, there may be a very
great feeling of indifference in the minds of many whether Turkey is
actually devoured by the Russian bear, or carved up by the lion of the
west of Europe. The event is precisely the same, let it turn which way
it may, as far as it affects us in our emigration movements: it serves
to stop the channel of trade, and consequently affects the interests
of the labouring classes of Great Britain, and a great proportion of
the members of our Church are of this class.

Vol. 7, p.60
I would say to those who are in arrears to the Perpetual Emigrating
Fund, who know themselves to be such—If you have got houses, lands,
cows, sheep, farms, or property of any description, come forward like
honest men and settle up to the uttermost farthing, and begin again to
amass property; and if you have been owing to this institution for one
year; or from the first of its operations, give a liberal interest for
the capital you have held, and which could not be used or increased by
the operations of the Fund. That would be my advice upon this subject;
and then, if you are able to subscribe enough in addition to bring one
or two families, do that also. My advice to those who have just
arrived is that they fall not in the rear, as it has been this day
complained of; but let them make it their first business to square off
with the Fund that brought them here—to furnish this means as soon as
it is in their power, to bring somebody else out from distant
countries; and then you can take a fresh start in this mountain world.
Even if you are a little behind when you have done this, scramble
until you catch up again; for the facilities are a thousand to one in
these valleys to what they were seven years ago.

Vol. 7, p.60
When the Pioneers came here, it looked a hard chance. There was not a
single house to rent; and as to their being any prospect of having
any, it looked very slim. But there have been slight changes since,
and a very great change in relation to breadstuff. We have bread m
abundance now; but then the only prospect of supply we had was
millions of black crickets. The change has been effected, and persons
who land here with nothing but their hands, their bone and sinew, if
they are indebted to the Fund or to persons for bringing them, they
can soon pay these debts; and not only that, but they can soon
establish themselves comfortably, and be prepared to help others.

Vol. 7, p.60
I have noticed, in the course of my travels, an occasional individual,
which, I presume, had lost by some of those who have not been willing
to pay up. Be that as it may, I have come across individuals who would
lurk among the Saints. "Why," say they, "what can be the matter?
Something is dreadfully wrong: this is not ancient 'Mormonism'—this is
not the old religion we used to have years ago in the days of Joseph:
something is entirely wrong. I do not see things as I used to; I do
[p.61] not understand them." And they finally begin to complain, and
find fault, and murmur; and so it goes on from one time to another,
until they wonder if they could not get a better location in
California. I have heard men murmur when they were surrounded with
plenty, with peace, and the blessings of heaven. What is the cause of
this? The cause is in themselves. Do you who have crossed the Plains
this season expect to find the inhabitants of these valleys perfect? I
think, from all accounts, you were ill prepared to associate with
them, if you had found them perfect: there would have been room, at
least, for a doubt whether you could have been admitted at all. The
great fault lies in individuals not doing right themselves, but
undertaking to make others do right, or to find fault with others for
not doing right.

Vol. 7, p.61
It is some time since I read the New Testament; but I believe, if I
recollect rightly, there is a passage, somewhere in the Gospel
according to St. Mark, which says, "So is the kingdom of God, as if a
man should cast seed in the ground, and should sleep and rise night
and day, and the seed should spring and grow up he knoweth not how.
For the earth bringeth forth fruit of herself; first the blade, then
the ear, after that the full corn in the ear. But when the fruit is
brought forth immediately, he putteth in the sickle, because the
harvest is come." Well, I met a man that in the days of Joseph Smith
used to be a very great man, in his own eyes at least,—very spirited
in the Church—tremendously so: and he tells me that things are going
wrong. "Why," says he, "things are not now as they used to be." We
will admit it: things are entirely different to what they were twenty
years ago. Did any of you ever raise Indian corn in your lives? If so,
you remember, when it is six inches high, it is very beautiful to the
eye; it looks green and lovely; and it will grow very rapidly, if you
will only keep the weeds out of it: it will grow so rapidly that you
can almost see it growing from day to day, and it is a pleasure to
cultivate it. Suppose a man should go into a corn-field when the corn
is six, eight, or ten inches high, who had not been raised in a
country where it was cultivated, but in some corner of the earth where
it did not grow, and he had never seen such a plant before, and let
him employ himself a few days in hoeing it and admiring its
beauty,—suppose by some means he becomes perfectly blind for two or
three months, and then goes into the field after he has received his
sight, he now beholds corn seven, eight, and ten feet high; with large
ears upon it,—he would exclaim, "What is this? Who has destroyed the
beautiful plants that were here two months ago? What has become of
them?" He is told it is the same corn. "Oh, it cannot be, for the corn
is little stuff, and only grows eight or ten inches high, and very
unlike this awkward stuff."

Vol. 7, p.61
This compares well with some of our "Mormons," who are a little
afflicted with the grunts: they do not know that the work of the Lord
has been spreading rapidly, and growing stronger, and become more
formidable than it was twenty years ago. There has been considerable
advance since we used to gather around Joseph and Hyrum, in Kirtland,
to keep the mob from killing them.

Vol. 7, p.61
I remember on a certain occasion the brethren were called together to
prepare to defend Joseph against the mob, who were coming to destroy
him, if possible. Brother Cahoon was appointed captain of one of the
largest companies, and it had ten men in it: it was the biggest
company we could raise but one, and that contained fourteen men.
Brother Cahoon gave us some advice: he advised us, if the mob [p.62]
came, and we were obliged to fire, to shoot at their legs. But, should
they advance upon us now, we would shoot higher than that: so, if
anybody will look at it candidly, they will see that we have grown and
improved considerably in our ideas. To shoot at the legs of a mob is
now altogether behind the times in "Mormonism." After brother Cahoon
had advised us, brother Brigham rose and said that if the mob tackled
him, he would shoot at their hearts; and some of the company nearly
apostatized. We must remember that we are in the advance; for the Lord
has said, in these days, he has commenced to do a great work, and
called upon his servants to lay the foundation of it. The foundation
being laid, then the work has to be done. In order to be participators
in this, we must be honest with ourselves, with our brethren, and with
the poor among the Lord's people. If we are, the blessings of God will
flow upon us, and our knowledge will increase, and all the light and
intelligence that we desire from God will be poured out upon us, and
our means will increase, and our substance will be blessed unto us.
But if we adopt the other principle, although men do it from
covetousness, it is the identical way to become poor. The Prophet
said, The liberal deviseth liberal things, and by his liberality he
shall stand. This is the truth: it has been so among all generations,
and with this people from the beginning.

Vol. 7, p.62
It was customary, before we entered this Church, to hear a great deal
of text preaching. The learned ministers would select a text or
passage of Scripture, measure it by a theological rule, divide it into
heads, and then preach from it, preaching about everything in the
world but the thing in the text. After they had gone through this kind
of manoeuvering long enough, they would then appeal to the
congregation to know if they had not preached to them the doctrine
laid down in the text. Well, if I have preached from the text, excuse
me.

Vol. 7, p.62
I will close my remarks with the old-fashioned appeal; and if I have
not preached the doctrines contained in the text, let me advise my
friends to give heed to those doctrines anyhow.[p.63] 

Brigham Young, June 6, 1858

Apostacy the Result of Ignorance—True Government, Etc.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
delivered in the Bowery, Provo, June 6, 1858.

Reported By J. B. Milner.

Vol. 7, p.63
I wish to say a few words before the close of the meeting.

Vol. 7, p.63
You have heard me say, a great many times, and it is the experience of
all men who understand wisdom, that the greatest difficulty we have to
meet is what may be termed ignorance, or want of understanding in the
people. If people would readily understand and practise what they are
taught, they would do very well without so much teaching as now seems
to be necessary; but when they have not that intelligence which leads
and guides to victory in the acts of life, they should be taught to
know how to overcome every difficulty and enemy they have to meet. And
if people could understand things as they are, there never would be
any apostacy—none would fall through lack of faith and good works. In
regard to this people's sustaining the First Presidency, they believe
that they do; but still there is something beyond which many do not as
yet understand: there are instances in which they do not fully sustain
the Presidency. It may be asked, "Have not this people voted to
sustain the Presidency?" Yes; but do they sustain them in every
particular? The great majority sustain them, as far as they
understand. The main difficulty is that many do not know how the
Presidency should be sustained, through lack of intelligence to
rightly discern and classify their acts and reflections. They will
sustain, with their prayers, every department of the Priesthood as
being teachers of the plan of salvation, but do not understand that
there is not an act in the lives of intelligencies but what has a
tendency to either sustain or oppose—a tendency either for good or
evil.

Vol. 7, p.63
The Government of the United States is Republican in form, and should
be in its administration, and requires a man for President who is
capable of communicating to the understanding of the people, according
to their capacity, information upon all points pertaining to the just
administration of the Government. He should understand what
administrative policy would be most beneficial to the nation. He
should also have the knowledge and disposition to wisely exercise the
appointing power, so far as it is constitutionally within his control,
and select only good and capable men for office. He should not only
carry out the legal and just wishes of his constituents, but should be
able to enlighten their understanding and correct their judgment. And
all good officers in a truly Republican administration will constantly
labour for the security of the rights of all, irrespective of sect or
party.

Vol. 7, p.63
This people would do many things that would tend to death, if they did
not listen to correct instructions; for, as yet, they have not wisdom
enough to guide them under all circumstances.[p.64] And although you
think that you sustain your Presidency, yet many conduct themselves in
some things precisely as do the people in the world. They take a
course to destroy themselves politically and religiously, and they
will destroy themselves; and so would many of you, if you were
destitute of counsellors dictated by the Spirit of the Lord to direct
in all things, whether relating to religious or political government.
We stand upon this platform; still we are in a measure yet like the
world. There are some contentions and discords, and some are taking a
course which will bring evil upon us. Do they know it? No, they do
not: but their ignorance will not prevent the effects. They do not
know the consequences of unwise acts; but they will produce evil,
whether they understand them or not.

Vol. 7, p.64
There are those who, it would seem, can never come to understanding:
they are apparently stereotyped, never to improve any more, while
others have their minds open and constantly learning and increasing in
wisdom and understanding. When the people learn to partake of the
Spirit which governs this kingdom, and become fully imbued with that
Spirit, they will understand the objects, examples, and designs of
those who are placed to counsel and direct them. Do you understand
that, brethren and sisters? You must enjoy that Spirit, or you cannot
walk in the same path with those who are appointed to be your
counsellors and teachers. But if you possess that Spirit, instead of
taking various by-paths, you will be able to walk in the path that
leadeth to life. Who are your leaders? The First Presidency. Who was
the master. spirit? Joseph. Who were his leaders? These who
immediately presided over him. If we will live upon the principles
which our Government professes to be built upon, we shall follow him,
and not make devious paths.

Vol. 7, p.64
All the acts we perform should be governed by the guidance of the
Priesthood. Were that done, you would see blessings result from all
the acts of a nation, just as we wish to see in our Republic, and as
we would see, if the people of our nation would learn and practise the
principles of the Priesthood. The Priesthood does not wait for
ignorance: it instructs those who have not wisdom, and are desirous of
learning correct principles. But our Government is controlled by
ignorance; and thousands who are ignorant of the true principles. of
correct government are placed in important positions, and every
department is more or less governed by, ignorance, folly, and
weakness. More imbecility has been manifested in the management of
public affairs, of late, than ought to be manifested by any
government.

Vol. 7, p.64
Let those called Latter-day Saints so learn wisdom as to carry out the
true principles of government, that they may be able to wisely govern
and control all things. Do any suppose that we shall ever war against
the principles or form of our National Government? We shall not; for
we love and cherish them, and always have and ever expect to, because
they are good and just. It is published from east to west, and from
north to south, that the "Mormons" are opposed to the Government of
the United States. That is not true, and never was. But many of the
officers and people of the United States are too much opposed to their
own institutions, and are taking a course to destroy the best form of
government instituted by man. They lay the axe at the root of the
tree, and it will fall and be as though it had not been, They do not
understand the principles which will build them up. Each one strikes
out and follows his own way.[p.65] Do the members thereof know how to
sustain their own party? No: they sap the foundation of their own
party.

Vol. 7, p.65
Such is measurably the case with a portion of this people. They wish
to he saved—they desire to gain celestial glory; but their own acts
sap the foundation of all their desires. This people desire to do
right, and the reason why all of them do not is because all do not
strive to know how. True principles will abide, while all false
principles will fall with those who choose and cleave to them.

Vol. 7, p.65
The government of this Church is based upon true principles, and the
reason people fall out by the way is because of their
ignorance—because they do not thoroughly canvass their acts, and
wisely ponder the probable results.

Vol. 7, p.65
Brother Wells has been speaking about many of the brethren's being
careless about going north to look after their property. I have
reflected upon that, and I conclude that the brethren feel to say, "We
have left our property, because the Lord in his wisdom is leading us
in a way that requires us to leave our buildings and other
improvements; we have cheerfully left them in the line of duty, and we
do not particularly desire to go back and guard them. They have passed
from our affections, and shall we turn round and cling to them? We do
not feel to care how soon the Lord sees fit, in his wisdom, to require
us to lay them utterly waste." That feeling proves to me that the
affections of this people are not placed upon earthly things; still
there is a lack of understanding with some in regard to using them
aright. If we have made the sacrifice complete in our feelings, we
have been driven far enough; and I can tell the world that all earth
and hell will never gain power to drive us out of these mountains,
unless it is the will of the Lord, though we may be required to move
from place to place. We have to learn that all the elements are
eternal, though their varied earthly forms are organized to be
dissolved. We muse not place our affections upon these things until
they are organized for eternity. If we will take that course, we shall
be laying up treasures in heaven. Earthly things will be decomposed,
and their reorganization will be by the power of the resurrection:
then we shall begin to understand the proper use of element.

Vol. 7, p.65
I hear some say, "Why should we wish to go to Box Elder to guard our
property there?" The Lord gave us the ability to obtain what we have;
and if our affections are so chastened that we can measurably realize
that he gave us the power to accumulate our possessions—that he
organized the elements and gave us bodies and life upon the earth—that
all blessings are the gift of the Lord, then we have profiled by the
experience now offered; and now it is our duty to preserve that which
the Lord has blessed us with, so far as circumstances will permit, and
patiently await the development of future events and requirements.

Vol. 7, p.65
Some do not understand duties which do not coincide with their natural
feelings and affections. Do you comprehend that statement? I have
tried to tell you; but I am sometimes at a loss to convey a correct
understanding with words. I should have the language of angels to
enable me to exactly convey my ideas, and that would require an
audience who understand that language. There are duties which are
above affection. Our enemies have driven this people from their homes
until their affections are no longer placed upon the things of this
world, which is more than all other communities can say in truth. No
other people can truthfully say that they can handle the things of
[p.66] this world without having their affections placed upon them,
even though many of them will endure more or less affliction for their
religion. Some will throw themselves under the massive wheels of the
car of Juggernaut, and be crushed to pieces, and others will endure
all that is possible for their religion, no matter whether it is true
or false. There is not so much difficulty in leading persons to death
for the religion we profess, as there is in inducing them to live to
its pure principles. There is but little trouble in inducing people to
sacrifice and suffer for their religion: but who lives for it? If this
people do not, no people upon this earth do. And I am happy in being
able to say that they have proved that they place less value upon
their farms, houses, and other comforts of life than they do, upon
their religion, and that so many of them try to live their religion
day by day.

Vol. 7, p.66
If you have superior wisdom in your midst for your guidance, why do
you not learn that fact, and permit yourselves to be guided by that
wisdom in your business transactions as well as an doctrine?—for there
is no dividing between matters spiritual and temporal. There is no act
of a Latter-day Saint—no duty required—no time given, exclusive and
independent of the Priesthood. Everything is subject to it, whether
preaching, business, or any other act pertaining to the proper conduct
of this life. It takes the whole man to make a Saint: there are no
exceptions in "Mormonism." Learn so to think and direct your acts in
every transaction of life, that we may overcome the evil that is sown
within us. Overcome the inward enemy; then we can overcome the Devil's
kingdom. And while others choose evil principles and build upon a
foundation which leads to destruction, let us build upon the
principles of eternal salvation, as we have striven to do all the day
long.

Vol. 7, p.66
We are a mystery and a stumbling-block to this generation. One man
will say, "What a numbhead that Brigham Young is!" and another that
"this people are dupes and fanatics;" and yet no man can controvert,
with sound argument, the principles we advance. No society, political
or religious, can cope with us in correct principles. In the opinion
of some we are the most foolish people in the world, and in that of
others we are the wisest. If this people live to the principles they
have embraced, they will be capable of counselling the nations; for we
build upon a just foundation, and our principles are truth,
righteousness, and holiness. Let us stand by those principles until
they crush out folly from these valleys, and we become teachers of
wisdom to the nations. It would not require a great stretch of mind to
teach them now, did duty require it. A man who has wisdom to control
one wife and five children can control ten wives and one hundred
children; then he can control a town, a city, a state, a nation, a
kingdom, or the whole world.

Vol. 7, p.66
Understand and practise those holy and just principles that reach to
the comprehending of all wisdom, until the nations of the earth look
to Zion for wise counsel. Whether it be in these mountains or
elsewhere, and whether it be within ten years, or fifty years, or in
one day, I will do all I can to prepare for the glory of Zion. I would
build a good house here, had I the opportunity, though I knew I should
not enjoy it five minutes. We intend to build a Temple in these
mountains, and not act upon the principle of some who have been here
ten years without  a comfortable dwelling. I want the Elders of Israel
to know how to lay the foundation of Zion.[p.67] 

Vol. 7, p.67
I will now say a few words on business affairs. A road up Provo kanyon
is much needed, and we want ten or twenty companies of labourors to go
to work upon it forthwith, in order to finish it in about fifteen
days, so that you can go into the valleys of the Weber, where there is
plenty of timber.

Vol. 7, p.67
I understand that a company has been chartered by the Legislative
Assembly to make that road; and if those men will come forward, we
will take the responsibility of making it. We shall need about five
hundred labourers. I also want a mill-race dug some
three-quarters-of-a-mile in length, and an excavation made for the
foundation of a grist-mill. When that is done, we will plan something
else for we want every one to have the privilege of being actively
engaged in some useful occupation. We want men to labour in every
mechanical pursuit that they can; for I believe that the time will
come when we shall have to depend upon our own resources; and I pray
the Lord to so hedge up the way and shut down the gate, that we may be
compelled to depend upon our own manufacturing for the comforts of
life.

Vol. 7, p.67
Last spring I wanted to detect some spirits that I could not make
manifest to the people, only in the course I then took. There are
those who, when they know that they have liberty to act in a certain
manner, do not care about moving in that direction; but if you say
that they cannot or shall not, they are then very anxious to do so.
That class reminds me of the Frenchman who loaned his money, and upon
learning that the borrower was likely to fail, asked him when he could
pay him. The answer was, "To-day, if you wish it." "Why, have you got
it?" "Yes." "Oh, if you have got it, I do not want it; but if you have
not got it, I want it very bad." With the exception of a short time
during the late difficulties, all persons have always had the
privilege of going away from here when they pleased, and have been
repeatedly invited to do so, if they wished to; and a certain class
did not avail themselves of the privilege: but when I said that they
should not go until I gave them permission, we learned those spirits,
and they have gone.

Vol. 7, p.67
I want the clay well ground and well worked over. I want the pure in
heart to receive their blessings, and to be free from the oppressions
of the wicked.

Vol. 7, p.68
God bless you, brethren and sisters! Amen.[p.68] 

Orson Hyde, December 14, 1858

English Grammar

Opening Address of Elder ORSON HYDE, 
delivered before his Class at the Social Hall, G. S. L. City, 
on Tuesday evening, December 14, 1858.

Vol. 7, p.68
Brethren and Sisters,—Allow me to congratulate you upon this occasion
of assembling yourselves together for the laudable and praiseworthy
object of engaging in a course of studies in the science of the
English language. I cannot withhold an expression of my feelings of
gratitude to our Father in heaven that we are blest with peace,
tranquility, and health, and also with the staple necessaries and
comforts of life, I humbly hope that we are all exercised with that
gratitude to our Supreme Ruler which his manifold favours extended to
us so richly and fully demand.

Vol. 7, p.68
In consequence of the troubles which you and your parents have
undergone in years that are past, some, and perhaps I may say, many of
you, have not met with an earlier convenient opportunity to acquire
the kind of knowledge you now seek. Late, however, as the hour is,
there yet remains sufficient time, if well improved, to remove the
embarrassments under which you may have laboured, and to embellish
your minds with jewels that will render you distinguished, whether
destined to move in the humble or more elevated walks of life.

Vol. 7, p.68
A thorough knowledge of our own mother tongue is an important key to
that wide field of usefulness which in this day more especially
invites the energies and enterprize of the rising generation than at
any former period in the history of the world. By some, the
inspiration of God is considered to supersede the necessity of this
and every other science. On this erroneous principle some of you may
act, and require me to impart to you a knowledge of our language
without any mental labour on your part. This I would not do, if I
could; for I do not want this class dishonoured with one drone in the
hive. I intend to do my duty, and shall expect you to do yours.
Although I thus speak, I do not believe that any one of you entertains
any such opinion. Persons of this faith will not come here for the
object that has called you out. It is true that God generally calls
upon the illiterate or unlearned to bear his name and testimony to the
world. In this, the policy of our Heavenly Father differs materially
from that of the world. Under his policy, none can say that the
important truths which the servant of God is required to declare are
the result of his great or superior learning. But the question with me
is, Must the servant of God always remain an unpolished shaft in the
quiver of the Almighty? I answer, No. The Spirit of God directs
improvement in everything that is good and useful. If any doubt this,
consider what our leading men were when called, and then consider what
they now are! The inspiration of God sometimes furnishes the words,
but more generally the thoughts only. Then  a flow of correct language
is highly useful to convey those thoughts [p.69] clearly and
distinctly to others. City Creek is a gracious bounty and gift of
Heaven to this community; yet it requires no small amount of manual
labour to conduct it in suitable portions to every citizen's door. The
candle of the Lord was never lighted up in any man's heart to be put
under a bushel. It will bring him into public notoriety, and he must
of necessity communicate with others. If he understand not his own
language correctly, he is often put to the  trouble of applying to
another to correct his sayings, and sometimes under  circumstances
that are mortifying and humiliating, or suffer an exposure that might
be still more unpleasant and annoying to his feelings. A few months of
diligent application to the study of grammar will carry you beyond the
reach of all these little perplexities and embarrassments, and place
you upon the summit of this science, from whence you may view at a
glance the wisdom of those who are with you, and the folly of them
beneath you, without a second person to explain the one or point out
the other.

Vol. 7, p.69
There are persons who profess a knowledge of grammar, and yet they
pretend to say that there are no correct rules of language. Were I to
attempt to pass off upon any one of you a base or counterfeit dollar,
and, being detected in my dishonesty, should attempt to justify myself
by saying, "All dollars contain more or less alloy, and my bogus
dollar is just as good as any other,"—would my apology be satisfactory
to you? No. You would naturally conclude my self-justification to be
an index to a heart not wholly fortified by correct principles.

Vol. 7, p.69
I am free to admit that, since the original language was confounded at
the Tower of Babel, no perfect system of communications has existed on
earth to my knowledge; and consequently, a perfect set of rules could
not apply to an imperfect language. But is this a sufficient reason
why we should condemn all the rules of syntax, which are the result of
the combined wisdom and labour of ages, adapted in the best possible
way to the construction and use of speech? Such sweeping declarations
may generally be regarded more as an effort on the part of the
delinquent to hide some radical violations of just laws than the
display of any real wisdom or merit. We might lust as well say that
men are of no account or worth, because they are imperfect, and hence
go to heaven and deal with them there as they were before they came to
earth and made flesh their tabernacle. Even then, such rabid opposers
to anything that has the scent of imperfection might find themselves
disappointed and disgusted, even in the presence of the Holy One; for
we read that "He chargeth his angels with folly."

Vol. 7, p.69
There are some, also, who affect to place more confidence in their own
literary acquirements than many others can conscientiously do. They
often resort to the Greek and Latin languages to justify any
aberrations of theirs from the known and established rules of the
English language. There are just as many imperfections in those
languages as there are in the English,—all languages inheriting
similar effects from the great confusion. Hence, if you show the
"cloven foot" in the English language, you cannot hide it under the
folds of the Greek or Latin.

Vol. 7, p.69
Some of you, my friends, may have a limited knowledge of Hebrew,
Greek, and Latin,—some a pretty fair knowledge of German, French, and
Spanish: but permit me here to suggest one important rule or caution
to be observed by all who wish to be thought correctly educated. Never
volunteer the introduction of a [p.70] foreign language in
conversation with the unlearned. If you do, you may be regarded as
novices, and, in the light of "Holy Writ," as heathens and barbarians.
Moreover, such pedantic or ostentatious claims to superior knowledge
are palpable breaches of good manners. He that is at war with the
rules of the English language cannot fail to give unwelcome evidences
of the fact in his speech and writings.

Vol. 7, p.70
We are bound, my friends, to deal with men as we find them, perfect or
imperfect; and we are also bound to use their language as we find it
and as they use it, if we put ourselves in communication with them,
with the hope and expectation of doing them good and of guiding their
actions. We are met for the purpose, my brethren and sisters, of
acquiring this very kind of knowledge; and I trust that you are all
sufficiently impressed with the importance of this branch of learning
to stimulate you to that diligence, patience, and perseverance in
applying yourselves to its acquisition that cannot fail to secure to
you the object of your pursuit.

Vol. 7, p.70
Permit me here to speak to you in much plainness. To become thorough
grammarians requires much mental labour. The lazy and inactive mind
cannot penetrate far into the intricacies of language. You must give
to this branch your undivided attention, if you expect to progress
with the rapidity that you desire. It is worthy of all the attention
you can give it. How often have I heard men say—"I would give a
thousand dollars to understand the rules of language, and their proper
application to practical use." Consider, now, that in the short space
of fifteen weeks (a season of the year in which you can do little else
to profit,) you may be led by the hand of your teacher gently forward
in the pursuit of this study; and at the expiration of the term you
may continue your progress alone without an instructor to take you by
the hand. Suffer no sloth, inactivity, or ordinary business to prevent
your attendance at every lesson. If you will all be diligent between
lessons, and labour for yourselves as faithful as I intend to labour
for you, you will be able, at the close of this school, to march
boldly forward, without farther aid, to the most elevated heights of
grammatical science.

Vol. 7, p.70
I cannot flatter you with the expectation that you will know it all at
the close of this term, lest your disappointment should so far react
upon your minds as to induce you to cease your efforts to learn. There
is no end to the path of science and improvement. Learn all you can in
this world that is good and true, and it will only form the basis or
grammar of that higher order of education that awaits you among the
classified millions that have gone up to celestial institutions
through the ragged and thorny way that has been sanctified and
honoured by the footsteps of Him who "taught as one having authority,
and not as the scribes."

Vol. 7, p.70
I am pleased to see you all apparently cheerful and light-hearted,
buoyant with hope and expectation, indicating feelings good and true,
warm and kindly. Virtue and integrity, with due respect for others
according to station and circumstances, will secure to you a
continuation of that glow of charity and goodwill which now animates
your breasts. And when you shall bid adieu to earth, may your garments
be clean and white, thoroughly washed in the blood of the Lamb, and
meet with a kindly welcome in your Father's house! I will try to be
with you  there. Heaven bless the pure in heart, henceforth and for
ever![p.71] 

George A. Smith, July 4, 1855

Celebration of the Anniversary of American Independence

Speech by Elder G. A. SMITH, 
delivered in the Bowery, Great Salt rake City, July 4, 1855.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 7, p.71
My Friends,—I arise on the present occasion to address you, with my
heart filled with emotions that are not easily described, apart from
feelings which pervade my mind resulting from the present celebration
of the anniversary of our country's independence. It is with a high
degree of pleasure that I witness such an immense assembly, and
compare it with celebrations of this ever-memorable day which I have
attended in my native State, in my early life. The anniversary of the
day on which our fathers declared the independence of the American
States I have ever felt a disposition to celebrate, whenever
circumstances and situation would possibly admit of it, as the day on
which our fathers declared the independence and freedom of million s
of people yet unborn. It was a great step for a few colonies to take,
to attempt to wring from the hands of the king of the most powerful
nation upon the face of the earth their liberties, the right of
self-government—of choosing their own rulers,—those inalienable rights
which belong to man, and are the boon of his Creator, and which kings
had held in their grasp for ages. Our revolutionary fathers were
unwilling longer to be ground down by iron rules and cast-iron notions
of one stupid and corrupt ruler that oppressed them, and struggled for
their freedom. Under the guidance and fostering care of the God of
heaven, these colonies were made free—free to act in obedience to all
those principles he has given the sons of men their agency to act
upon.

Vol. 7, p.71
This is a great illustration of the importance and power of the
principle of union. When the signers of the Declaration of
Independence put their names to that heaven-born instrument, they were
perfectly aware that the success of their cause depended upon their
being united. It was absolutely necessary that they should all hang
together; for if they did not, they were perfectly sensible they would
all hang separately. The united colonies at that time were ready to
sustain the leader of the revolution almost en masse. There were a few
districts where divisions took place, and those divisions caused more
cruelty, bloodshed, and sorrow than any other circumstance pertaining
to the whole revolutionary struggle.

Vol. 7, p.71
By this grand step our fathers secured to us the right of
self-government. However much wicked men may have opposed and abused
the institutions the revolutionary fathers have established and put in
motion—whatever corrupt office-holders may have done in violation of
them, the great point is gained which enables the American people to
choose their own rulers and produce such a form of government and such
protection as are necessary for their growth, their freedom, and their
continual wellbeing.[p.72] 

Vol. 7, p.72
It was through the must flagrant violation of these sacred rights and
principles of the Constitution of our country by perjured officers,
who were sworn to do their duty and suppress mobs and violence, that
the rights of freemen, which were bequeathed to us a priceless legacy,
sealed with the blood of our fathers,—that the Latter-day Saints were
driven, en masse, from their peaceful homes in the United States, and
were obliged to flee, destitute, into a desolate wilderness, where we
are laying a foundation for a State in the great Federal Union, where
we can enjoy our own religious institutions and form a government, and
where we are organizing our own community, agreeable to the general
Constitution of our country, that we may be made partakers of the
blessings which are actually guaranteed unto us by that sacred
instrument. Under these circumstances we rest until the day shall come
that shall so revolutionize our American Government as to put every
treacherous scoundrel where he ought to be, to reap the reward of
perjury and corruption, that he may have the privilege of being
banished by his Maker—that he may enjoy the society of the father of
lies, until he is satisfied with that kind of fare. [At this point of
the speaker's remarks, a small round table, that had been brought for
the Honourable Judge Kinney to lay his papers upon, fell from the
stand upon which the speakers were sitting, and was broken by the
fall.] So, the end cometh suddenly, the day of corruption is short,
and its downfall is sure. [Great laughter.] The old fabric of
corruption is getting so rotten, it will fall of itself and crumble to
dust, without any effort to overthrow it; and the pure principles of
good government, justice, righteousness, and purity will become so
clearly unfolded, that we shall wonder that it was ever possible such
a mass of corruption ever shrouded our country, or that so great a
number of the rulers of the American States should ever give
countenance to the rule of mobs, or the destruction of the people's
rights by any common convention of scoundrels.

Vol. 7, p.72
The circumstances and pleasures of the day which have so far passed
would have been without alloy or a pang of grief; but I behold on this
platform the vacant seat of one who was associated with us on the last
cetebration—one who addressed us on that occasion with such a flow of
natural eloquence and pathos of feeling, and to whose talents and
instruction we were indebted for a great portion of the interest of
that occasion. The Honourable Leonidas Shaver, Associate Justice of
the Supreme Court, and Judge of this judicial district, has been
suddenly called from the busy scenes of this life into eternity,—a
worthy man and profound jurist, who, by his straightforward and
upright course, has honoured his profession. His studious attention to
his duty, his fine intellect, polished education, and gentlemanly
bearing have won for him the universal admiration and respect of this
community. It was only necessary to be acquainted with him to love
him. Our worthy instructor and expositor of the law has been called
from our midst suddenly. He not only administered the law, but
honoured it himself. Hear it, O ye indicators of the law, and pattern
after him. And we this day look round upon those that surround us,
with this solemn reflection, that but a short season can pass until it
will be our turn to follow him.

Vol. 7, p.72
This circumstance should caution us against sin of every description,
and prompt us to live uprightly, walking in accordance with all the
laws and principles of human right and Divine revelation, that we may
be [p.73] prepared for so great and solemn an event, when it shall
come, when it will be our turn to participate in the realities of
death.

Vol. 7, p.73
It is well understood that the principles of truth are bound to
prevail. It makes no difference what the opposition may be, or what
length of time that opposition may continue, or how much sin is
perpetrated to prevent it, or rivers of blood and millions of treasure
wasted to oppose it, yet truth will ultimately prevail; and the day
will come when a "Mormon" can be respected in other portions of the
world as much as any other man,—yes, exactly as much as though he
professed any other religion. Why? Because "Mormonism" is truth, and
truth will prevail. Those principles which are laid down in the very
formation and genius of the General Government of the United States
knew no religious sect: all were alike, And when these principles can
prevail as our fathers handed them down to us, freedom will not be a
name: and the day is approaching, and it is not far distant, when all
the corruption and wickedness which serve to bring distress and misery
upon a considerable portion of the community will be done away. That
order of things will vanish, and this people will have the opportunity
of enjoying all their privileges and rights in every portion of their
loved country that they can in these mountains.

Vol. 7, p.73
If ever William Tell was happy when he found himself free from the
grasp of his enemies, so this people felt to rejoice when they were
encircled within these vast deserts and almost impenetrable mountain
walls. It was not the beauty of the country, the barren deserts, the
rocky mountains,  this isolated position, that invited us here: we
came here simply because it was the only place of refuge which offered
to us security from the hands of our persecutors, where we could
actually enjoy our constitutional rights. We are here, thank God,
enjoying all the privileges of American freemen, and all the blessings
and ordinances and powers which lead to an eternal exaltation in the
celestial kingdom of our God.

Vol. 7, p.73
And I will tell you, my friends, what I hope. I hope that the first
mob that rises in these valleys will experience the same sensation
(and worse, if possible,) that a certain gentleman, a leader of a mob
in Jackson County, Missouri, did, whose name was James Campbell, who
had been long famed among his comrades as one of the bravest men in
that county. It was on the occasion of the Battle of the Blue. He
gathered up his men and fired fifty-three rifles into a small party of
the "Mormons" that were hastily gathered together for mutual
protection. There were only fifteen or sixteen guns among the
"Mormons." They returned the fire, at which many of Campbell's
comrades left in a hurry; but he concluded to stay and tussle it out
with the "Mormons." There was an old revolutionary soldier, named
Brace, in the "Mormon" company, who had fought in many battles under
Washington, in the war of Independence. He fired his musket at
Campbell without effect, and he fired at the old soldier also without
effect; but Campbell being able to lead quicker than he could, there
was no alternative for Brace but to run at him with the butt end of
his gun before he could re-load: so he commenced yelling like ten
thousand Indians, and charged Campbell with the butt end of his
musket. Campbell, to save himself, suddenly wheeled his horse and
plied the whip. This gave the old veteran a chance to re-load. He then
fired his piece, and killed Campbell's horse as he was jumping over a
fence, which left him hanging there; but Campbell in his terror did
not know whether he was [p.74] running on his feet or riding on his
horse. So he ran across the country with all the power he possessed,
whipping behind him, as he supposed, his horse, crying, "Get up, or
the Mormons will kill us!—get up, ,or the Mormons will kill us!" So I
want the first mob that rises in this country to feel, and all those
who hold power and influence in the nation, who, by that means seek to
distress and afflict the innoeent,—I want all such men to feel like
the illustrious Campbell. I want the same terror to fall upon them
that fell upon him, and the same powers of locomotion to clear out,
crying, "Get up, or the Mormons will kill us!" as he did, although his
horse lay on the fence dead, near a mile behind him.

Vol. 7, p.74
With these sentiments, these few ideas, which are offered without
having had tithe for studied reflection and preparation, I say, May we
long live on the face of the earth, and enjoy the blessings and
privileges of American Independence! Amen.

Orson Pratt, August 28, 1859

Elijah's Latter-Day Mission

A Sermon by Elder ORSON PRATT, 
delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, August 28, 1859.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 7, p.74
I will call the attention of the assembly to the last chapter of
Malachi, 5th and 6th verses. "Behold, I will send you Elijah the
prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord;
and he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the
heart of the children to their fathers, lest I come and smite the
earth with a curse."

Vol. 7, p.74
I do not feel, this morning, to make apologies particularly, but
present myself before you because I am requested so to do, feeling
that I am fulfilling the duties of my office and calling to comply
with the requests of those set to preside. There is one subject which
I will briefly touch upon as a kind of preface to my remarks, and that
is in relation to one's preparing himself, as a servant of God, to
preach the principles of eternal truth. We should not study beforehand
the precise subject upon which we will preach, or the precise language
that we shall use in treating upon any subject; but this does not
preclude the idea of a man's informing himself upon all subjects.
This, I have often thought, is not understood as it ought to be by the
officers of this Church.

Vol. 7, p.74
There are many, perhaps, who feel a disposition to neglect all
improvement of mind, thinking that if they are placed in a position
where they are called upon to preach, God will give them, not only the
subject, but the language also, and everything pertaining to the
duties of their  callings as public speakers. Although we are taught
that we are to take no [p.75] thought beforehand what we shall say,
yet we are nowhere taught in the revelations of God to let our minds
run down—our understandings and our judgment to be spent in idleness,
without treasuring up the things of the kingdom of God, and storing up
useful knowledge. Indeed, we are commanded in the revelations of the
Most High directly to the contrary from the idea which has prevailed
among some.

Vol. 7, p.75
We are commanded over and over again to treasure up wisdom in our
hearts continually—to treasure up the words of eternal life
continually, and make ourselves acquainted not only with ancient
revelation, but with modern; to make ourselves acquainted not only
with things pertaining to time, but with things pertaining to
eternity; to make ourselves acquainted not only in regard to things of
earth, but also in regard to things that are in heaven; to inform
ourselves upon theories, principles, laws, doctrines,—upon things that
are at home, and upon things that are abroad. And the same Almighty
Being who has commanded us to do these things has commanded us to take
no thought beforehand what we should say; for every well-instructed
scribe, we read in the New Testament, bringeth out of his heart things
both new and old. It is not the ill-instructed scribe—it is not the
person who does not study—it is not the person who suffers his time to
run to idleness, but it is that man that instructs himself in all
things within his reach, so far as his circumstances and abilities
will allow. Such a one will bring forth before his hearers things that
will edify in relation to old times, and also in relation to the
present and future,—things both new and old. Moreover, we read that
the Holy Ghost shall give you in the very hour what ye shall say.

Vol. 7, p.75
What need, then; inquires one, is there for a person to inform his
mind, if the Holy Ghost will give him, in the very hour, what he shall
say? It is not every man that has sufficient faith to obtain that
amount of the Holy Spirit that will bring the subjects, the ideas, the
language, and the system of the subject all before his mind at once.
There are but a very few persons which ever lived upon this earth that
have had sufficient faith to obtain all this fulness of these gifts;
and it is one great reason why the Lord has commanded his servants to
instruct themselves, because of the weakness of their faith. Then, if
they have fulfilled this commandment, they will have more confidence
in God; but if they have neglected this commandment, what confidence
have they that the Holy Ghost will be given to them?

Vol. 7, p.75
Will the Lord bestow his Holy Spirit upon an unwise and unfaithful
servant—upon one who disobeys his commandments, who sits himself down
in idleness, and will not attempt to inform his mind upon all subjects
within his reach?

Vol. 7, p.75
If any person supposes this, he is greatly mistaken; but if he tries
to fulfil the commandments of God, making himself extensively
acquainted with the attributes of that Being whom he worships,—if he
tries to become acquainted with all useful subjects, he will then have
faith. He can then go before the Lord and ask him for his Spirit to
indite, in the very hour, that particular subject which he has
previously informed himself upon, and to bring it forth before the
people in a proper light and in a proper manner. But without this his
efforts will be in vain.

Vol. 7, p.75
It is most likely that an individual who has disobeyed this
commandment, instead of preaching by the Holy Ghost, will preach by
his own wisdom; and he will tell you about ten thousand things Which
the Holy Ghost never puts in his heart: he will [p.76] preach about so
many things, that it will be impossible for the enlightened among his
congregation to see anything in his ideas that will be calculated to
edify or instruct.

Vol. 7, p.76
I have made these preparatory remarks particularly for the benefit of
my brethren of the ministry; for I know the difficulties they
encounter when they go abroad. I have been abroad with several
companies of missionaries from this place, and I have seen them lament
and mourn, and have heard them tell their feelings one to another,
saying—"O that I had occupied my time that I have spent as it were in
folly, in treasuring up the principles of eternal life,—that I had
studied the scriptures—that I had made myself acquainted more
extensively with the doctrines of the Church—that I had made myself
acquainted with those principles revealed from heaven for our
guidance! I should then have been prepared to stand before the
inhabitants of the earth and edify them with regard to our
principles." I have heard these lamentations for months after they
were in their fields of labour; and I have really been astonished at
the idleness of those who are growing up, who expect to be servants of
God and to occupy a conspicuous place in the kingdom of God. I know
many of us can plead some sort of an excuse. The hard labours we have
to endure in irrigating the soil, in penetrating the mountain kanyons
for wood and timber,—all these things have a tendency to fatigue the
body and the mind, so that we have not the same opportunity for
information that we would have, if we were more at leisure. After all,
cannot every man look back upon many hours that have been spent in
foolishness—perhaps in going to dancing school, or in going to parties
wherein there is no particular profit? Not only hours, but days are
spent that might have been used for better purposes; consequently, you
have not a sufficient excuse to justify you in spending your time in
idleness.

Vol. 7, p.76
Having made these remarks, we will now call your attention to the
words of our text. How far I may, on the present occasion, treat upon
the subject that is laid down in the text, I do not know. I will
endeavour to treat upon it as far as my mind shall be opened by the
Holy Spirit; and if any other subject is presented to me, I shall
follow it, and deviate from the subject couched in the text. "Behold,
I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and
dreadful day of the Lord; and he shall turn the heart of the fathers
to the children, and the heart of the children to their fathers, lest
I come and smite the earth with a curse."

Vol. 7, p.76
What "great and dreadful day of the Lord" is meant in the words of our
text? Was it the great day of the coming of our Saviour in the flesh
to make an atonement for the children of men? Is there nothing
contained in the last chapter of Malachi that will give us a clue to
that day—that will give us an understanding of what is meant by the
great and dreadful day of the Lord? Go back to the beginning of that
chapter, and you will read thus—"Behold, the day cometh that shall
burn as an oven; and all the proud, yea, and they that do wickedly
shall be stubble; and the day that cometh shall burn them up, saith
the Lord of Hosts, that it shall leave them neither root nor branch.
But unto you that fear my name shall the Sun of Righteousness arise
with healing in his wings; and ye shall go forth and grow up as calves
of the stall, and ye shall tread down the wicked; for they shall be
ashes under the soles of your feet in the day that  I shall do this,
saith the Lord of Hosts." 

Vol. 7, p.76
Were these things predicted in [p.77] revelation to the first coming
of the Messiah? No. All the proud and all that did wickedly in that
day were not consumed as stubble, and the righteous did not go forth
and grow up like calves of the stall, and tread down the wicked as
ashes under the soles of their feet, at the first coming of our Lord.
Then surely this coming of our Lord had relation to the great and
terrible day, the day of burning, the day in which wickedness should
be entirely swept from the earth, and no remnants of the wicked left,
when every branch of them and every root of them should become as
stubble, and be consumed from the face of the earth. That is the
terrible day that was spoken of by the Prophet, before which a certain
messenger was to be sent. "Behold, I will send to you Elijah the
prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord."
Who was Elijah the Prophet? He was a man that lived upon the earth
some 2,500 years ago. He was a man of God that had power to call down
fire from heaven and consume his enemies.

Vol. 7, p.77
You recollect, on a certain occasion, that the king of Israel sent up
fifty men to take Elijah the Prophet, that he might be slain. Elijah
went up and sat on the top of a hill, and when those fifty men
approached him they said, "Come down, thou man of God," &c. Elijah
said, "If I be a man of God, let fire come from heaven and consume
thee and thy fifty." Fire descended, and they were consumed. Another
fifty were sent, and they repeated the same mockery, and the Prophet
of God repeated the same, "If I be a man of God, let fire descend from
heaven and consume thee also and thy fifty;" and it was done. That
same man of God was in his day filled with faith—with confidence in
God, and was armed with the power of God; and on a certain occasion he
came forth before the Israelites, and said to them, "How long do you
halt between two opinions? If God be God, serve him; if Baal be God,
serve him."

Vol. 7, p.77
How shall Israel test the matter? How shall the people know whether
God is really the God of Israel or Baal? Why, says Elijah, I will tell
you how to test it. You gather together all the prophets of Baal into
one assembly, and let them offer an offering unto their god Baal; and
I, as a Prophet of the other God, will offer an offering: and if Baal
answers by fire, then he shall be 'the true God; but if the God that
I, Elijah, worship answers by fire, then he shall be the true God.
They concluded to put the thing to a test; so they assembled the
Prophets of Baal (some four hundred and fifty in number,) into one
grand assembly, and they killed a bullock, and laid it upon the altar,
and commenced erring to Baal, "O Baal, hear us!" They were very
earnest and very zealous in their eries and petitions to Baal: but no
voice—no answer; no fires descended from Baal to consume the
sacrifice. By-and-by the Prophet Elijah began to mock them. Said he,
"Cry aloud, for he is a god: either he is talking, or he is pursuing,
or he is in a journey, or peradventure he sleepeth, and must be
awaked:" cry louder! And they did so, and cut themselves with knives
and lancets, to excite the compassion of their god. But, with all
their cries, continued all day long, they could obtain no voice, no
revelation, no answer, no messenger, no fire.

Vol. 7, p.77
By-and-by, Elijah the Prophet killed a sacrifice and built an altar of
stones, and laid his sacrifice upon the altar, and told them to turn
out water in great abundance into the troughs around about the altar;
after which, Elijah merely offered up a simple petition to the God of
heaven, the true God; and behold, fire fell from [p.78] heaven and
devoured the sacrifice, and not only that, but it consumed the water
itself, and all things pertaining to the sacrifice were consumed by
the fire that descended from heaven. Many of the people were convinced
that Baal was not the true God, and that the prophets of Baal were
false prophets. What was the result? This true Prophet said to them,
Take those prophets of Baal and slay every one of them: so they went
to work and killed all the prophets of Baal. By-and-by, this same
Prophet went forth into a certain place, followed by Elisha, knowing
that the time was come for him to be taken from the midst of Israel;
and behold, there appeared a chariot of fire and horsemen, and it came
down from heaven, and Elijah was placed in the chariot, and wafted to
heaven, body and spirit, flesh and bones.

Vol. 7, p.78
Then Elijah is not dead. If we could have a view of the heavenly host
at the present day, we should see Elijah there. But he is to be sent
from heaven on a mission to our earth. "Behold, I will send you Elijah
the prophet before the great and dreadful day of the Lord shall come."
We need never look for the coming of the Son of God—for the day when
he shall suddenly come to his temple  and sit like a refiner of
silver, and as with fuller's soap to purify and purge the sons of
Levi, &c., until Elijah the Prophet is sent. But the great question
is, Has he been sent? If he has, it must have been of a very recent
date, for the great and dreadful day of the Lord has not yet come; for
there are still wicked men upon the earth. What is the testimony of
the Prophet Joseph Smith? We believe him to bathe Prophet of the Lord
in this great and last dispensation. We Latter-day Saints believe this
fact. What did he testify in the Kirtland Temple, after it was built
and consecrated and dedicated unto the Lord of hosts? He testified
that he, in connection with others, had the ministration of Elijah the
Prophet, who appeared to them in great glory. You can read this in the
History of Joseph Smith, the Prophet: we can read all the instructions
that were given in relation to his particular mission.

Vol. 7, p.78
We cannot suppose that that great Prophet is coming down upon the
earth to wander about among the nations, and to continue in this
wicked world. If he is sent at all, he will be sent with power and
authority, like other angels sent from heaven, to bestow the same
authority that is upon himself on some individuals on the earth, that
they may go forth holding the same authority that Elijah himself held,
having the same keys, receiving the same instructions, in regard to
the Latter-day dispensation,—a mission, in other words, sent from
heaven by Elijah as a ministering angel to seek out the chosen
vessels, and ordain them, and send them to administer to the
inhabitants of the earth. This is the way the Lord commits
dispensations: instead of sending angels to wander on the earth, he
sends them to ordain others, to restore the authority, and set the
work ageing. This Church had already been organized, and certain
authority and officers had been restored; but no Elijah, had yet come.
John the Baptist had come, in fulfilment of the 3rd chapter of Malachi
and the 40th chapter of Isaiah: he came to restore the Priesthood of
Levi, in order that those holding it might be purified as gold and
silver, to offer an offering in righteousness when the Lord should.
suddenly come to his temple.

Vol. 7, p.78
Peter, James, and John had also been sent as Apostles to restore the
Apostleship to the earth; for no man held that power and authority:
and in order that it might be restored, it was needful  that an
Apostle, holding the [p.79] office, and authority, and the keys,
should lay his hands upon an individual to restore these keys, and
authority, and power to act in the Apostleship. Peter, James, and
John, therefore, restored to the earth the same authority and power
that they themselves had. But no Elijah had yet come. Years had passed
along, and the Temple in Kirtland was at length built and consecrated
unto the Most High God.

Vol. 7, p.79
The time had now arrived for other ordinances to be made manifest, for
other things to be revealed, for greater light to shine forth, for
other keys, powers, and authorities to be bestowed upon chosen vessels
of the Lord. The full time had arrived for the prophecy of Malachi to
be fulfilled, when the hearts of the fathers should be turned to their
children, and when the hearts of the children should be turned to
their fathers, lest the Lord should come and smite the whole earth
with a curse.

Vol. 7, p.79
In order to restore a mission of that kind and magnitude, Elijah had
to be sent. We have the testimony of the servants of God in this
Church that this was accomplished in the Kirtland Temple, in the State
of Ohio, many years ago.

Vol. 7, p.79
But now let us inquire into the nature of this peculiar calling or
mission of Elijah. All that is said in Malachi on the subject is that
he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart
of the children to their fathers, and there leaves it. What did he
mean? Did he mean only to bind the hearts of the fathers to the
children living with them in greater affection, or the hearts of the
children in greater affection to the fathers? Was that all the fulness
of the great mission that was to be intrusted to this great translated
man, called Elijah? I think not. And when we come to contemplate that
which God has revealed in these latter times, we find that the mission
of Elijah was something of far greater importance than merely to
accomplish this that I have named.

Vol. 7, p.79
In what sense of the word are the children to be turned unto their
fathers, or the fathers to their children? I will tell you what we
know and understand upon this subject. The strangers who have attended
our meetings have oftentimes heard from this stand that the
dispensation in which we live was intended to benefit not only the
generation living, but also past generations that have lain in their
graves for ages. You have heard this often hinted at; but perhaps no
one, since you have attended our meeting, has taken up the subject to
any great length, but merely a few words thrown out and there it was
left. A sufficient, however was said to give you an understanding that
we believe God will have something to do with the generations of the
dead; that the children that are living here on the earth would be
required to feel after their fathers that are in the graves; in other
words, that the hearts and minds of the children should be turned, by
the mission of Elijah, to the fathers, to search after them, to redeem
and save them, though they have lain in their graves for generations.

Vol. 7, p.79
Inquirers would really like to know if there is such a principle as
mankind living on the earth having any thing to do with the salvation
of those that are dead. The Saints believe that the Gospel was
ordained from before the foundation of the world: in other words, the
Lamb that, in the mind of God, was slain from before the foundation of
the world, has instituted a certain plan of salvation by which the
whole human family, from Adam down to the latest man and woman that
shall have place upon the earth, are to be judged. Thousands of
millions have gone down to their [p.80] graves who never heard one
single lisp of the Gospel. They know nothing about it. They know
nothing about Jesus Christ, nothing about his atonement, nothing about
the fall, and nothing about the true God; but they died in the
greatest of ignorance. Will it be consistent with the great attributes
of Jehovah to judge them by a law they had no knowledge of? It would
be inconsistent, if they were always to remain without that knowledge.
But if they are to be judged by that law—that great plan of salvation
ordained before the foundation of the earth, they must be made
acquainted with it, either in time or in eternity.

Vol. 7, p.80
There have been dispensations pertaining to time, and these
dispensations have generally been of short endurance. The wickedness
of the world has been such as to drive those holding authority and
power to administer in the various dispensations from the earth; and
the systems of men have been instituted in the stead thereof, and our
earth has been left from time to time overwhelmed with the darkness,
confusion, jars, and discords of men-made systems of religion; and the
people have been shut out, for many generations, from the true light
of heaven.

Vol. 7, p.80
What has been the condition of the people for some seventeen centuries
past on the great Eastern hemisphere? We have often told you that the
ancient Church was destroyed from the face of the earth—that the
authority of the Priesthood of heaven was taken from the earth—that no
such thing as a Christian Church, with all its authority and power, as
it stood upon the earth in ancient days, has existed for generations
and ages that are past. This we have proved to the people from time to
time, and we have showed them that this state of things has taken
place in fulfilment of prophecy: hence, the people who died during
these clark ages, have gone down in ignorance of the law by which they
are to be judged—in ignorance of the authority and power of the
Gospel—in ignorance of the Christian religion. They, having only a
history of it, had no one authorized to administer it. They could
barely read what it was in ancient days, and that was all.

Vol. 7, p.80
Were not those ancient fathers of ours as good, in many respects, as
we? And if they had had the same opportunities we enjoy, would not
many of them have embraced the Gospel as well as we? If they are not
permitted to hear the Gospel in the eternal worlds, could they not
come up before the Judge of all the earth, and say, You are a partial
Being; you are judging us by a law we never heard of—condemning us for
something we never had the opportunity of receiving?

Vol. 7, p.80
They would have the right to plead this excuse before the great bar of
judgment. But, that they may be left without excuse before the bar of
God in the last dispensation of the fulnes, of times, God will send a
holy messenger from heaven, called Elijah, the Prophet, to give power
to chosen vessels on the earth to officiate in the ordinances of that
Gospel in their behalf. Thus the hearts of the children will be turned
towards their fathers; otherwise the children must also perish with
their fathers, and all flesh would be smitten with a curse. Why?
Because we have the power given unto us from heaven to feel after our
fathers, and yet we will not do it; consequently, we would be cursed,
and we could not escape from it.

Vol. 7, p.80
Though the Gospel may be revealed to us, we cannot partake of it, and
enjoy its principles, and neglect the fathers. That is a duty enjoined
upon the children in the last dispensation; that is the duty enjoined
upon us, and [p.81] by no less a personage than the one I have named.
That Prophet who had such great power while he remained on the
earth—that had power to call down fire upon his enemies—that had power
to call fire from heaven and consume the sacrifices,—that Prophet who
was wafted to heaven in a chariot of fire—that same august personage
has been sent from the eternal worlds With this important message to
the children, that we might extend a helping hand to our fathers that
are dead, that they might be benefited, as well as we, by the great
plan of human redemption.

Vol. 7, p.81
Now, the great and grand question to be understood by us is, Wherein
do the children benefit the fathers? In what respect, how, and in what
manner are their hearts turned to them? And also, on the other hand,
in what way can the fathers benefit the children? For not only the
hearts of the children have to be turned to the fathers, but the
hearts of the fathers are to be turned to the children. Both of these
objects are to be accomplished in the great mission given to Elijah.

Vol. 7, p.81
Let us first inquire, In what way are the children that are upon the
earth to be benefited by their fathers that are dead? I have already
told you. Had it not been for the fathers that are dead, where would
have been the Priesthood?

Vol. 7, p.81
Could we have got it from the Church of Rome? No; for it never was
restored to them. Is there any possible way by which the people
calling themselves Latter-day Saints could have been benefited by the
authority and Priesthood of heaven, unless it were through our fathers
who were sent from heaven, holding the authority and conferring it
upon the children, that they might officiate in behalf of those who
died without the knowledge of the Gospel? There is no other way; and
this is the way we obtained it; and we have certainly been benefited
by it, and the hearts of our fathers holding the Priesthood have
really and truly been turned unto us. While they lived upon the earth,
they looked down through the dark vista of ages, and beheld their
children in the last dispensation, and the work they were to
accomplish. They beheld the time when all things in heaven and on the
earth, that are in Christ, should be gathered together in one; and
they called it "the dispensation of the fulness of times:" in other
words, a dispensation that includes all other dispensations. Do you
understand that? For instance, the former dispensations that have been
upon this earth have been dispensations only in part: they were
calculated in their nature to accomplish certain objects upon the face
of the earth, but they never embraced the fathers and the children
down to the end of time.

Vol. 7, p.81
In the last dispensation of the fulness of times all other
dispensations will be consolidated. It will be the winding-up
dispensation of this earth, introduced before the great and terrible
day of the Lord comes. It will be a dispensation that will take hold
of the fathers back to the earliest ages of the world. It will be a
dispensation in which the keys that were committed to the Apostles in
the ancient days will be delivered to chosen ones—a dispensation in
which all the keys and powers held by all the ancient Prophets will be
delivered—a dispensation that will reach back unto the days of Moses,
and that will take hold of patriarchal keys, and the righteous
institutions of those that lived in the days of the flood, and back to
the days of our father Adam; and there will be keys and powers
restored once revealed to him. All these dispensations could not be
perfected without the grand dispensation of the fulness of times  that
will encompass all the [p.82] inhabitants of the earth, of all ages
and generations, in one vast general assembly. All things in heaven,
recollect, and all things on the earth that are in Christ are to be
gathered in one.

Vol. 7, p.82
Did any other dispensations accomplish this? Contemplate the works of
all past dispensations, and you will find all were not gathered in
one. It is true they were gathered from time to time in the heavens,
to wait there for the time when all the righteous of this globe should
be gathered into one vast assembly—the fathers with the children, and
the children with the fathers: the one could not be perfected without
the other.

Vol. 7, p.82
Herein, then, both the fathers and the children are interested, and
the children are benefited through the assistance of the keys handed
down from heaven by the fathers; and on the other hand, that portion
of the fathers who died in ignorance are benefited by the assistance
of the keys committed into the hands of the children who will
officiate in their behalf.

Vol. 7, p.82
But now let us come to particulars in regard to this subject. How do
the children officiate in behalf of the fathers? We can officiate
while in the flesh so far as ordinances are concerned. We cannot
believe for our fathers, we cannot repent for them, we cannot receive
the Holy Ghost for our fathers, and we cannot attain to any other
point pertaining to the mind or the spirit of man.

Vol. 7, p.82
Wherein, inquires one, can we benefit our fathers, if we cannot repent
for them, nor believe for them, nor receive the Holy Ghost for them?
In what manner can we benefit them? I will tell you what we can do. We
can be baptized for the dead. Can it be possible that there is such a
principle? Turn to the 15th chapter of Paul's 1st Epistle to the
Corinthians, where you can read the words of the great Apostle upon
the subject of baptism for the dead. "Else," said he, "what shall they
do which are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not at all? Why
are they then baptized for the dead?"

Vol. 7, p.82
He understood the matter; it was all plain before him; and he was
writing to a people who understood it: they had received previous
instructions, although these words are contained in what is called
Paul's first Epistle to the Corinthians; and in this first Epistle we
read that he had written another epistle to that same people; but that
is lost. If we had that first epistle which Paul refers to in what is
now termed  "the first Epistle," we should probably find this doctrine
fully revealed, for he wrote to them as though they understood all
about it. He could with propriety have addressed them in a style
something like this:—You Corinthians have received the ordinance of
baptism for the dead; you have gone forth and been baptized for and in
behalf of the dead; you have been buried in water in the likeness of
Christ's death, and raised from it in the likeness of his
resurrection, in behalf of the dead: and now, inasmuch as you
understand it, what will you do, if the dead rise not at all? As much
as to say that baptism will give you a full and clear title to come
forth in the morning of the first resurrection; and also your dead can
rise in the morning of the first resurrection, inasmuch as you have
been baptized for them: but if the dead are not raised from their
graves, neither you nor they can be benefited by baptism.

Vol. 7, p.82
This is the argument of Paul. This looks consistent. Those spirits of
our fathers whose bodies are in their graves can repent, for they have
not lost their agency; they can believe in Jesus  Christ, for that is
an act of the mind: they can reform from [p.83] every evil, because
they are agents; for it is the spirit that can do good or evil. That
same being, called the spirit, can repent in the eternal worlds as
well as here; it can believe in Jesus Christ and in his atonement in
the eternal worlds as well as here: and if the Gospel is preached to
them there, they can receive it there, so far as the acts of the mind
are concerned; but they could not receive baptism there, for that is
an ordinance pertaining to the body: it is an outward ordinance—an
ordinance instituted particularly for those that are in the flesh.

Vol. 7, p.83
Baptism is for the remission of the sins of those who are in the body;
and it is the same for the generations of the dead, if their sins are
to be forgiven through the droning blood of Jesus Christ. The
conditions of forgiveness are the same in the spirit world as
here—namely, baptism for the remission of sins. But, inasmuch as they
have not the opportunity of being baptized in that spirit world, some
person else must officiate for them in their behalf. What power and
authority do the servants of God justly receive who administer here on
the earth? Do they administer as persons that have no authority? Do
they officiate as having received authority from man? Do they assume
authority? is this the kind of authority with which the true servants
of God administer in ordinances? No. The authority committed into the
hands of the servants of God, in all dispensations of the Gospel, is
the power to bind on the earth, and it is bound in heaven,—to seal on
the earth and it is sealed in heaven,—to loose on the earth, and it is
loosed in the heavens; and whosesoever sins they remit here on the
earth, they are to be remitted in the heavens; and whosesoever sins
they retain here upon the earth, they are retained against those
individuals in the heavens. This is the authority of the servants of
God in all dispensations of the Gospel from the earliest ages of the
world until the present timer Any authority which does not embrace
this power in the ministration of ordinances is altogether useless and
in vain. Baptism received at the hands of any unauthorized person is
good for nothing.

Vol. 7, p.83
When the children of men here in the flesh receive the Gospel for
themselves, they are baptized for the remission of sins, and receive
the fulness of the Gospel and the hope of eternal life in the kingdom
of God for themselves: when they also have a dispensation committed to
them for the benefit of their fathers who are dead, unless they
exercise their agency in trying to benefit the fathers, they will, as
Malachi predicts, be smitten with a curse:they will not be profited
themselves by the Gospel which they have received. Why? Because they
do not reach forward and try to reclaim others whose bodies are
sleeping in the grave.

Vol. 7, p.83
The Latter-day Saints have had this subject revealed to them; and the
great God that sent his angel to Joseph Smith, to give him power and
authority to translate the history of ancient America, with the Gospel
and prophecies contained in it, has spoken to the same man, revealing
to him the keys of Elijah, and power to seal on earth that which shall
be sealed in the heavens: therefore, when by that authority the
servants and handmaids of the Lord go forth and are baptized for those
that are dead, it is recorded and sealed on the earth. The
administrator who officiates for and in behalf of the dead does it by
authority. He says—Having authority given me in the name of Jesus
Christ, I baptize you for and in behalf of your father, of your
mother, of your grandfather, or of any of your ancestors, as the case
may be, that are dead; and I [p.84] do this in the name of the Father
and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. This is recorded in the sacred
records kept on the earth; and the recording angel who takes
cognizance of the ordinances on the earth makes a record of the same
in heaven. I do not know but Elijah himself may be the recording angel
for eternity.

Vol. 7, p.84
The sacred books kept in the archives of eternity are to be opened in
the great judgment day, and compared with the records kept on the
earth; and then, if it is found that things have been done by the
authority and commandment of the Most High, in relation to the dead,
and the same things are found to be recorded both on earth and in
heaven, such sacred hooks will be opened and read before the assembled
universe in the day of judgment, and will be sanctioned by Him who
sits on the throne and deals out justice and mercy to all of his
creation. Our fathers who are in the spirit world must have a message
sent to them. What benefit would it be for you and me to go forth and
be baptized for our fathers, or for our grandfathers, or for any of
our ancestors who are dead, if no message is to be sent to them in the
spirit world? A message must be sent to them.

Vol. 7, p.84
There are authorities in heaven as well as upon the earth, and the
authorities in heaven are far greater in number than the few who are
upon the earth. This is only a little branch of the great tree of the
Priesthood—merely a small branch receiving authority from heaven, so
that the inhabitants of the earth may be benefited as well as the
inhabitants of the eternal world; but the great trunk of the tree of
the Priesthood is in heaven. There you will find thousand and millions
holding the power of the Priesthood; there you will find numerous
hosts of messengers to be sent forth to benefit; the numerous nations
of the dead. They go forth having authority; they enter into the
prison, houses of the dead; they open their mouths by authority and
commandment of the Most High God; they preach to them Jesus Christ as
the Lamb slain from before the foundation of the world: they show to
the inhabitants of the dead, in their prison-houses, that his
atonement was intended to reach them as well as people dwelling upon
the earth. And in proof of this, let me refer you to what the Apostle
Peter says in relation to Jesus our great High Priest and Apostle, who
was sent forth by the commandment of the Father to our world. Peter
says that after he was crucified and put to death in the flesh, he
went to preach to the spirits in prison which perished in the floods,
when once the long-suffering of God waited in the days of Noah, while
the ark was preparing.

Vol. 7, p.84
We learn from this that Jesus has set the example—that he came forth
while in the flesh to minister unto those in the flesh; and while his
body slept in the tomb, and his spirit was separate from the same, he
still felt himself authorized as an, Apostle and High Priest to go to
those prison-houses and open the prison doors and set the captives
free. He found those old antediluvian spirits that existed on the
earth some two thousand years before that time; he preached to them;
and, as Peter says, in the next chapter, he preached the Gospel to
them:—"For for this cause was the Gospel preached to them that are
dead, that they might be judged according to men in the flesh, and
live according to God in the spirit." They could not be judged by the
same law, unless it was preached to them. The same Gospel must be
sounded in their ears that was sounded in the ears of the living. If
they reject it in their prison-houses, they will be punished by the
same law you and I will be punished by, if we reject, it in the
flesh.[p.85] 

Vol. 7, p.85
One of the powers of the Priesthood is that whatsoever you shall loose
on the earth shall be loosed in the heavens. Now, if a spirit does
sincerely receive a messenger in that prison—if he believes his
testimony and hearkens to all things that are said—if he believes that
Jesus Christ has tasted death for every man—for those who die in
ignorance, as well as for those who hear the Gospel in the flesh, he
will be informed that in yonder world, or in the world he came from,
there is authority given for men and women to be baptized for such.

Vol. 7, p.85
Those messengers sent to preach in prison will most likely interrogate
the prisoners in language something like this:—Will you receive our
testimony? Do you believe that Jesus Christ has tasted death for every
man? Do you believe that through your repentance and faith, and
through the ordinance of baptism in your behalf, by those that are
living in yonder world, you may have a remission of your sins? If they
believe it, and actually do repent, the ordinance of baptism
administered here in their behalf will benefit them there. But, says
one, this being baptized for another looks rather inconsistent to me.
Why does it? Suppose a man is placed in a situation that he could not
be baptized for himself, must his sins be retained unto him? Must he
remain in prison throughout all ages of eternity, because he has lost
his body, and has not the privilege of being baptized? Does that look
inconsistent with the justice of God? Then why not another person
administer in his behalf? How could you have atoned for yourselves? If
it had not been for the agency of another being that acted for you and
in your behalf, you must have perished eternally. You had forfeited
every right and title to the blessings of the kingdom of God: all
mankind were shut out from the presence of God, and became dead as to
things pertaining to righteousness: the sentence of the first death
was placed upon father Adam and his children, which was irrevocable,
if there had been no atonement.

Vol. 7, p.85
We would have had to lay down these bodies, never to rise from the
tomb, if there had been no atonement: our spirits would have been for
ever subject to that being that tempted our first parents, and we
could not have helped ourselves. Hence, the Son of God came forth and
made an atonement, not for himself, but for and in behalf and in the
name of his younger brethren, that they, through his blood, and
through certain conditions of the Gospel, might receive forgiveness of
their sins. One of these conditions is baptism: but spirits are placed
in a condition where they cannot receive this ordinance. And now, why
not somebody have authority to go and administer for them and in their
behalf? Not only Jesus has acted in behalf of the children of men, but
it pertains to the same Priesthood and Apostleship, wherever it is
placed, to act for and in behalf of the children of men: hence, Paul
says, We beseech you, not in our own name, but in Christ's stead, be
ye reconciled to God. They came forth to officiate, for the children
of men, that could not help themselves without authorized ministers. 

Vol. 7, p.85
Just so, the dead could not help themselves without messengers being
sent to them in their prison-houses, and without persons in the flesh
being authorized to receive Gospel ordinances for them and in their
behalf. How are we to know the individuals for whom we should be
baptized? We know nothing about our ancestors very far back. We can,
perhaps, go back to our grandfathers, and some of you may possibly
trace your genealogies back seven or eight generations, [p.86] and get
the names of your ancestors. But when you get these, there is a still
longer chain, with many links to it, before you get back where the
chain has been mended up by ancient administrators. How can we be
baptized for persons whose very names are lost? Do you suppose that
the Prophet Elijah would be sent from heaven with this great and
important mission to turn the heart of the fathers to the children,
and the hearts of the children to the fathers, and then leave them in
entire ignorance with regard to their genealogies?

Vol. 7, p.86
If Elijah the Prophet is to be sent before the great and dreadful day
of the Lord to turn the hearts of the children to the fathers, you may
be assured that we shall learn something about the genealogy of those
fathers.

Vol. 7, p.86
We shall learn by the spirit of revelation whom to be baptized for,
and whom to officiate for in the holy ordinances of the Gospel. Herein
is the necessity of revelation. Take away revelation from this great
dispensation of the fulness of times, and I would not give you much
for the mission of Elijah, or for the dispensation itself. Take away
that great principle that always characterized all other
dispensations, and you throw us into uncertainty on tens of thousands
of important subjects.

Vol. 7, p.86
But when a communication is opened between man and his Maker, and
angels are sent down to restore their keys and their powers, light
shines at once upon our pathway. It may be asked, Where are these
ordinances to be attended to? Can we run over the world and pick up
Saints here and there and baptize them for their dead? No. The house
of God is a house of order, the kingdom of God is a kingdom of order,
and everything must be conducted with order, and with power and
authority, so that when it is sealed on earth it is sealed in the
heavens, that the records on earth and in heaven may agree—that the
Priesthood on earth and in heaven may agree—that they may be one.

Vol. 7, p.86
These things cannot be attended to in all places on the earth. There
are certain appointed places for the ministration of these holy
ordinances, Temples must be built, by the commandment of the Almighty,
unto his holy name, that shall be sanctified and made holy from the
foundation stone unto the top thereof, consecrated to the living God
for the administration of holy ordinances, not only for the benefit of
the living, but for the benefit of the fathers who are dead. But in
what apartments in the Temple shall the baptism for the dead be
administered? It will be in the proper place—in the lowest story or
department of the house of God. Why? Because it must be in a place
underneath where the living assemble, in representation of the dead
that are laid down in the grave. There a baptismal font must be
erected by the commandment of the Most High, and after the pattern he
shall give by revelation unto his servants;and in such a font this
sacred and holy ordinance must be administered by the servants of God.

Vol. 7, p.86
We will mention another thing in regard to the authority that receives
these communications. Every man will not be his own revelator in these
matters, for there would be ten thousand revelators, and perhaps no
more than five hundred of them would be true.

Vol. 7, p.86
In the manifestation of spiritual gifts which God has given to his
servants in all ages of the world, he has had those appointed with
authority and power to discern which were from God, and which were
not. In the days of Moses there were many Prophets. The spirit of
prophecy  rested upon seventy Elders of Israel on a certain occasion;
and when Joshua [p.87] saw some of them in their tents prophesying, he
ran to Moses, with great zeal, and said, "My lord Moses forbid them.
He felt zealous for Moses, for fear he would lose his honour as a
Prophet among so many. Moses exclaimed, "I would to God all the Lord's
people were prophets." If they had been, it would have required a
great many having the gift to discern the spirits of the Prophets to
know which were true. So it will be in relation to the revelations of
genealogies of the Saints of the living God. If they are to feel after
their fathers that are dead, and redeem them by the holy ordinance of
baptism, they will not go to work in the dark, nor by the prophecies
and revelations of every person who may offer himself as a revelator
or prophet. There will be an order in the house of God; there will be
a Moses there, or, in other words, a man holding the keys and
authority of these things.

Vol. 7, p.87
Moses was the great Prophet in Israel, though there were other
prophets. Says the Lord, I will reveal myself to those other prophets
in dark sayings; I will instruct them in figures and dreams; but not
so with my servant Moses: I will talk to him face to face, and the
similitude of the Lord shall he behold. So, in the dispensation of the
latter days, a Moses will stand in the congregation filled with the
Holy Ghost, and the spirit of revelation will be upon him, to receive
instruction from the heavens in regard to the fathers and the
dispensation over which he presides.

Vol. 7, p.87
Now, let me refer you to a little Scripture on this subject. I have
already referred you to what Peter and Paul said. Isaiah, in the 24th
chapter, prophesies of the great day of burning—of the great day when
the earth shall reel to and fro as a drunken man—of the great day when
all nations of the wicked will perish; after which, he further adds,
"And it shall come to pass in that day that the Lord shall punish the
host of the high ones that are on high, and the kings of the earth
upon the earth. And they shall be gathered together, as prisoners are
gathered in the pit, and shall be shut up in the prison, and after
many days shall they be visited. Then the moon shall be confounded,
and the sun ashamed, when the Lord of hosts shall reign in Mount Zion
and in Jerusalem, and before his ancients gloriously.

Vol. 7, p.87
You see, from these passages, that in the last days many of those
kings and high ones who will not place themselves in a position to
receive the Gospel, and who die ignorant of its principles, will be
gathered together as prisoners in the pit, and be shut up for many
days, with a fearful looking for the judgment of the great day. They
will not know what is coming—what will befall them, like all prisoners
guilty of crime. But after many days they shall be visited by the
servants of God, as Jesus visited the antediluvians with a message:
the door of their prison will be thrown open, after they have been
sufficiently long confined; and if they repent, they can be redeemed;
but if they will not repent, they will be taken from thence and cast
into outer darkness.

Vol. 7, p.87
You know that men are taken up for crime and shut up in the calaboose,
or jail, or some such place to stay there for a length of time until
they are brought to judgment; and then they are sentenced to hard
labour, perhaps, in the Penitentiary. These will be in torment until
they obey the message sent to them; and if they do not receive the
message of pardon, they will be punished until they have paid the
uttermost farthing; that is, they will be punished with eternal
punishment.

Vol. 7, p.88
We might quote you many other passages in relation to this subject;
[p.88] but it is unnecessary for us to multiply passages on a subject
that ought to be familiar to all the Latter-day Saints: and as it is a
subject that does not particularly benefit strangers, I do not know
that it is necessary for them to have all the evidence; for they have
not authority to be baptized for their dead, because they have not
been baptized for themselves.

Vol. 7, p.88
They may like to know what the peculiar doctrines of the Latter-day
Saints are, and that is all the good it will do them. But, as
Latter-day Saints, we have principles to lay before the inhabitants of
the earth that embrace, not only the people living on it, but all the
generations of the dead. It is the most charitable doctrine that was
ever preached to the nations of the earth. The Universalists think
they are very charitable. Why? Because they send all to heaven,
whether they are good or evil, saints or sinners. Murderers,
drunkards, and all classes of society are to dwell together in heaven.
And what a heaven it would be!—Methodists contending against Baptists,
and Baptists against Methodists, Presbyterians against Quakers, Roman
Catholics against Protestants, and Nothingarians against Sectarians,
and Sectarians against Nothingarians; and then add to the whole
catalogue of contending sects drunkards, blasphemers, whoremongers,
murderers, and every species of wicked beings, all jumbled up
together. Oh, what a happy place! Brother Kimball says—"And all of
them with a revolver and bowie knife at their sides."

Vol. 7, p.88
I think I should pray for an outside corner without the walls. I
should want to get at a great distance from such a heterogeneous mass.
They call this charity; but it is different from the charity which
dwells in the bosom of God. I do not think he has charity enough to
associate with a company of this description. But the Latter-day
Saints have their Church founded on true principles, law, and
order,—principles revealed from heaven, that all on the earth, and in
the eternal worlds may be saved on pure principles, and pure
principles only. If they ever inherit the kingdom of God, they must go
there with hearts as pure as the angels of God; if they dwell in his
presence, they must be pure as he is pure, perfect as he is perfect,
that the holy order of heaven may be graced with all the perfection,
holiness, and godliness of character that we read of in the Scriptures
of eternal truth. Such a heaven will be a heaven indeed. It is the
goodness and virtue of beings that inherit a place which make it
desirable.

Vol. 7, p.88
You select a place that is surrounded  with many disadvantages, like
these deserts and mountain wilds, and place a pure people there—a
people perfectly organized and influenced by the Holy Ghost in all
things, doing unto others as they would have others do to them in
everything, meting out justice on the principles of righteousness and
truth; and let every one be perfectly honest in his deal, and let his
hands be continually stayed from stealing other people's property, and
let there be no quarrelling or evil speaking; and if such a people do
have to toil and labour in the midst of these mountains and kanyons,
yet they are happy; they carry heaven in their own bosoms, or the
principles that make happiness abide within them. When these Godlike
principles become there fully developed—when the Saints become more
rooted and grounded in them, and enter into the eternal worlds and
find everybody there, like themselves, pure in heart, it will make a
perfect heaven. You place the wicked there, with all their
abominations, and it will transform heaven into a hell.

Vol. 7, p.89
It matters not how beautiful a place [p.89] it may be,—although it is
as lovely as the garden of Eden—though everything in the eternal world
harmonizes and the elements all conspire to produce happiness, yet
place a people there with wicked hearts, and it is hell. You take a
man full of corruption and introduce him into the society of the pure
and just, and it would be a perfect hell to him.

Vol. 7, p.89
I have often heard blasphemers and drunkards and abominable characters
say, I really hope I shall at last get to heaven. If they get there,
they will be in the most miserable place they could be in. Were they
to behold the face of God, or the angels, it would kindle in them a
flame of unquenchable fire; it would be the very worst place a wicked
man could get into: he would much rather go and dwell in hell with the
Devil and his host. On the other hand, you take a man that is pure in
heart—a holy being, and place him in the society of the devils, and he
is not in his element; the society is disagreeable. If he were obliged
to stay there and behold the corrupt and evil doings of the wicked and
abominable, it would in some degree make a hell for him to look upon
their conduct, and still such a being would have one principle about
him that would enable him to control, in a measure, his feelings; that
is, he would have control over those characters; and herein is the
power of the Priesthood. If the servants of God are sent to the
spirit-prison to minister unto them, if they are sent to those who are
in a state of Wickedness and degradation to minister to them, they
have one source of comfort—they are not confined there as prisoners;
they go there voluntarily; they do not associate with their
wickedness, but hate it; they are willing to stay there, peradventure
they may bring some of them to repentance; and the Devil has no power
over them: they have learned to control him in this life, to rebuke
him, and to say unto him, Get behind us, Satan! When a Saint arrives
in that eternal world, if he be sent on a mission into the dominions
of Satan, to reclaim some under his power, he can say to Satan and to
all his armies, Depart hence! He has the power of the Priesthood to
command him and all powers under him, and they are obliged to obey.
Not so with a wicked man: he gets, into a perfect hell, wherever you
place him, so long as he harbours wickedness in his breast.

Vol. 7, p.89
But we have spoken concerning our fathers that are to be redeemed. We
have spoken concerning the work of the children to redeem them. Let me
here say that before this last dispensation ends there will be a
perfect unbroken chain from the first of the fathers to the time of
the close of the dispensation; and all will be saved who can be saved:
all who are placed within the power of redemption Will be
redeemed,—not redeemed to the same degree of salvation, but some will
inherit one kingdom, and some another; some receiving the highest or
celestial glory, being crowned with crowns of glory in the presence of
God for ever, shining forth like the sun in its meridian strength;
while others, though celestial, will be subject to them, inheriting a
less degree of celestial glory. Others will inherit a terrestrial
glory, or the glory of the moon. Others will inherit a glory still
less than this, which may be termed a telestial glory, like that of
the stars—a glory small indeed! They are all redeemed, according to
their repentance, faithfulness, and works of righteousness, into these
various degrees of glory. On the other hand, opposite to these various
degrees of glory, are various degrees of punishment; some inheriting a
prison, where they may be visited with rays of hope; others inheriting
outer [p.90] darkness, where there is weeping, wailing, and gnashing
of teeth; others cast into a bottomless or lowermost pit to dwell with
the Devil and his angels throughout eternity, having committed the
unpardonable sin, for whom there is no forgiveness in this world nor
the world to come; and thus the justice of God will be magnified as
well as his mercy; for God is perfectly just, being just according to
our notions of justice; for among the original qualities of our minds
we have correct notions of justice implanted in Our bosoms originally
by God him. self: also what we know of mercy originated from God. He
implanted the principles of justice and mercy in our hearts, and he
implanted the same principles that dwell in his own bosom.

Vol. 7, p.90
What is justice with us, when we are truly enlightened, is justice
with God; and what is mercy with us, when we are truly enlightened, is
mercy with God: and these great attributes will be magnified in the
dealing out of punishments and rewards.

Vol. 7, p.90
Every man whack ever has lived, or ever will live, will be dealt with
according to his works and the law of the Gospel. There is another
thing I wish to lay before this congregation, and that is in regard to
those generations to whom the Gospel has not been committed in time.
While I have been travelling abroad, many have said to me, How is it?
You teach us that there has been no Church of God for many generations
on the earth. You teach us that our fathers and mothers in generations
gone past have died without the knowledge of the Gospel; you teach us
that God is a just being, and will punish men by the law of the
Gospel; and how is it that he suffered all these generations to remain
without the Gospel while in the flesh? I Want to answer this question,
and tell you why there was no Church on the earth six hundred or a
thousand years ago—why generation after generation have fallen into
their graves, without hearing the voice of God, or any communication
from him. I will give you the reason why, and then leave you to judge
in relation to the matter. It is well known that the nations killed
off the old Apostles and Prophets, and banished the Church of Christ
from the earth. Those who remained were corrupt, evil, and devilish,
desiring to work wickedness, having no desires for righteousness,
having apostatized from the truth. Because of the great wickedness
which reigned, the Lord Almighty saw that it was impossible for him to
reveal a dispensation and protect it on the earth; he saw that it was
impossible to be done in those dark ages. For if he had revealed
himself to any man, and that man should go forth and say, Thus saith
the Lord God, he might, before the sun went down, look for his head to
be taken off his shoulders, or to be stretched upon the wheels of the
Inquisition, to be tortured with all manner of cruelties as a heretic.
And if he should undertake to work secretly with mankind, after it was
found out publicly, he would have been hunted from one end of the
earth to the other, until he was destroyed and all his followers. This
would have brought innocent blood again upon the people. The Lord saw
that they would bring greater wickedness on themselves, if he revealed
a dispensation, than to withhold it; for they would have been sure to
take the lives of his servants, and bring innocent blood upon their
heads, even as their fathers did. This would effectually prevent them
from entering into that prison where they, in due time, could hear the
Gospel.

Vol. 7, p.90
To prevent the effusion of innocent blood and give them a chance, the
Lord withheld from them his Church.[p.91]  The Lord might have
reasoned thus :—I will not raise up my Church in their midst, for they
will put the people of that Church to death. If I restore the
authority to the earth, they will root it out; they will shed innocent
blood: therefore, I will send these generations into their graves in
ignorance; and when governments are established so liberal that there
will be some prospect of establishing my kingdom on the earth, then I
will send Elijah the Prophet, and he shall give authority to the
children to search after their fathers who died in ignorance of the
Gospel.

Vol. 7, p.91
We are willing to go the earth over to save the living; we are willing
to build temples and administer in ordinances to save the dead; we are
willing to enter the eternal worlds and preach to every creature who
has not placed himself beyond the reach of mercy. We are willing to
labour both in this world and in the next to save men.

Vol. 7, p.91
I will now close my remarks by saying, Let all rejoice that the great
day of the dispensation of the fulness of times has come. Let the
living rejoice; let the dead rejoice; let the heavens and the earth
rejoice; let all creation shout hosannah! glory to God in the highest!
for he hath brought salvation, and glory, and honour, and immortality,
and eternal life to the fallen sons of men. Amen.

Daniel H. Wells, March 9, 1856

Duty of Sustaining and Upholding the First Presidency 
in All Their Operations, Etc.

A Discourse by Elder DANIEL H. WELLS, 
delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, March 9, 1856.

Reproted By G. D. Watt

Vol. 7, p.91
It appears to have fallen to my lot to occupy a few moments of this
morning. Though unexpected to me, I rejoice in the opportunity of
addressing you in a public manner, in meeting with the Saints of God,
and learning those principles which are calculated for our exaltation.
I rejoice in being numbered with the Saints of the Most High, and that
I have a part in the great work of the last days in connection with my
brethren—those with whom I am more closely associated, and those who
are before me.

Vol. 7, p.91
I feel assured that this work is all-important, and that we consult
our own interests more than those of any one else in being engages an
it. I rejoice in the present position, prospects, and condition of
this people, and in the progress which they have made in gathering
those who are zealous of good works, and whose aim and designs are to
build up the kingdom of God on the earth. We are fast becoming a great
nation; we have passed on from stage to stage until we are recognized
as a nation composed of Saints—of "Mormons." We have made great
strides in power and influence since this people were organized, audit
is a matter of great rejoicing with me.

Vol. 7, p.92
Of all government organizations on earth, I deem the organization of
[p.92] this Church, with its First Presidency, its Quorum of the
Twelve Apostles, of High Priests, of Seventies, its Bishopric, &c.,
the most perfect. It is one great whole, and perfect in all its parts.
That First Presidency have called around them men to aid and assist in
carrying on the business requisite in rolling forth this work, to
build up cities and temples, and to assist in counselling and leading
the people.

Vol. 7, p.92
Then does it not become our duty to rally round the standard raised by
that Presidency, and to sustain and upheld them? I think it does; and
it is more particularly to this point that I wish to direct the
attention of the congregation.

Vol. 7, p.92
Our cause affords sufficient occupation to absorb the attention,
energies, and ability of every man and woman in the world, aside from
the few who embrace the faith. We will say, then, that whatever the
First Presidency wish to accomplish should be sustained; and they
should be supported by the entire mass of the people, in order that
the people may be united, and that all operations may be carried out
as directed from day to day.

Vol. 7, p.92
We expect to build up the kingdom of God on the earth, that we may
have access to the courts of heaven and participate in those
endowments and exaltations in this life and in the life to come which
we anticipate. Do the people understand, or do they not, that it is
their privilege and duty to devote all they have, as well as their
energy and ability, for the furtherance of this Gospel? It sometimes
appears to me that if they understood this matter in the light in
which I do, the First Presidency would not be so burdened with debt as
they now are. Many are probably not so well acquainted with the
business operations of the Church as I am; for they are not appointed
to specially operate in that, department. Last season's operations in
the emigration of the poor created over fifty-three thousand dollars
indebtedness, which was rolled in upon the Presidency to meet here. In
whose hands are these means? In the hands of those who have been
brought here, and the brethren who have lent them come with their
drafts to draw the pay. The past season has been financially
disastrous; and when disasters visit the people, they affect the heads
of the Church, who feel them more sensibly than do any other part of
the community. Large numbers of cattle perished on the Plains, our
crops were destroyed by drought and grasshoppers, and many cattle and
horses died during the winter. These losses have materially curtailed
the resources of the Church,  and it had not funds with which to
promptly meet all indebtedness. Worse than all, most of the creditors
require every dollar to be paid in money, and that, too, forthwith;
the amounts must be forthcoming in money. Suppose we say that the
Emigrating Fund Company are responsible for their debts, and should
be; but what are their resources? It is well known that they consist
of the debts which are held against those who have been assisted, and
the cattle and waggons with which they came. Unless these debts are
collected, and the oxen and waggons turned into mercy, how can the
Company meet their liabilities, so long as only cash will be taken in
payment? There has been no sale for this kind of property by which
money could be realized; and the poor, who have been assisted, have
not been in a situation to refund the money which has been expended in
their transportation. Wherefore it is easy to comprehend what becomes
of the means of the Perpetual Emigrating Company. The whole weight of
indebtedness falls upon the President, when at the same time he is not
obliged by law or by any fair, reasonable, [p.93] or honest
requirement to pay one farthing of it. He has absorbed the resources
of the Church to meet this indebtedness, for which nothing out money
would answer; and that is the source from whence money has come, and
not from the resources of the Perpetual Emigrating Fund Company.

Vol. 7, p.93
Why cannot the brethren who hold claims against the Company exercise a
little judgment and patience, and wait until the people who have been
assisted are able to pay? Some of the creditors may say that they are
poor. And what if they are? They say that they had means once, and
they take it hard to be shortened. What of that? What if they should
come on a level with the rest of their brethren? Is there no reward in
this? Are they not professedly Saints? and do they not wish to gain an
eternal exaltation with the Saints? Suppose you do let your means go
in this way, what of it? And suppose you never get it again in cash,
there are the resources of the Company. Take them, and that in
strictness is all you could do.

Vol. 7, p.93
But no: many are ready to apostatize if they cannot get their money.
Some were not in the city a week, and others not a day before they
came to see if they could not get their money, for fear they would
come to want. I mention this conduct because it is not right. I would
like brethren to come into this kingdom with an understanding that
their salvation will cost them all they have got and all they ever
will have. Perhaps there are a few who measurably feel and realize
what the Presidency have to encounter in these and other business
operations; for there is hardly a poor person in the Church but
expects to have the Presidency sustain them. They are the first ones
they apply to, it seems to me, to sustain them. This they are willing
to do, if they had the ability, and generally they have had the
ability; and perhaps that is one reason why the poor throng them.

Vol. 7, p.93
We have Bishops, Teachers, Deacons, and Priests in this kingdom,
according to its organization; and I would here ask one question: Is
it not manifest that these helps should stretch forth their hands and
strive to assist? There is such a thing as overburdening the
Presidency in these matters.

Vol. 7, p.93
I do not presume, in this crisis, that the Bishops and their helps
have food sufficient to support all the poor in their Wards; but what
do I suppose? That they have heads on their shoulders, and that the
Teachers have, and they can calculate, and devise, and manage, and
arrange for their neighbours, and those who are under their care; and
I suppose that it is their duty to do so, and take that care from the
Presidency of the Church. The conduct of many would indicate that they
think that the Presidency can easily attend to each of their
individual affairs, and those too of a trifling character. I almost
daily turn away numbers who press to the President with trifling
questions.

Vol. 7, p.93
I will mention one instance, by way of illustration. The other day a
man came to ask the President if he could not inform him how he could
collect a debt from one who owed him. What was that to President
Young? I told him to attend to his own business, and to go to the
proper authorities. Do you suppose that President Young is going to
collect all the debts of this people? Just reflect for a moment what
an immense amount of business would roll upon that man, if he would
let the numbers who wish to, consult him upon every trifle.

Vol. 7, p.93
I have referred to only one instance; but similar ones are as numerous
as the stars in the heavens. He has the most patience of any man in
the world, or he would not listen to nearly [p.94]  as many as he
does. I have observed one thing—the poor, the weak, and afflicted I
never know him to turn away: he will always condescend to their
smallest wishes. It is a great burden upon him, and I can tell the
people that it is wearing heavily upon him. Let any person, if he
wishes to comprehend the matter fully, tax his mind to the utmost in a
thousand different ways in a day, seeking to advise and counsel for
the best good of those who apply to him, and he will find that it will
fast wear him down to the grave.

Vol. 7, p.94
The power of faith and the blessings of the Almighty sustain our
President. Were it not for them, no man on earth could perform the
labour he performs; and I believe that no other man ever did.

Vol. 7, p.94
Circumstances render it impossible to go on with the Public Works. We
have work enough to do, but we have not provisions to give the
labourer. It is unpleasant to stop the Public Works, not only because
it retards improvement, but because those who have been labouring on
the works look to that quarter for their subsistence. Many who have
laboured there are without breadstuff or anything to eat;  and they
think that if they can get to work as formerly, they will get food.
The only wonder to me is that anything has been left until now, and
there is not much. We have to get along from hand to mouth in order to
conduct matters on the present limited  scale, and are obliged to stop
operations until after harvest. It is the counsel of the First
Presidency for every one to be diligent in raising grain and other
products of the soil, that we may replenish the granaries and
storehouse, and have food to sustain the labourors.

Vol. 7, p.94
The every-day duties of life are the ones which are particularly
incumbent on the Saints; and it is for them to be humble and perform
their duties faithfaithfully, and the great work of the last days will
go on. It is rolling forth with magnitude and power, and these small
appearing matters are as important as anything else towards the
accomplishment of that end.

Vol. 7, p.94
We have a few business operations that we would be pleased to keep in
motion, if we could get the provisions with which to do so. In this
connection I will make a few remarks touching the Deseret News. Is it
not a good paper? and are not the people edified and profited by it?
How do they pay for it? There is not enough received on subscription
to sustain the hands who publish it—the compositors, and pressmen, and
others necessarily engaged upon it. I know this fact from what little
knowledge I have of that department, although that is not particularly
the department I have much to do with. Subscriptions are paid in
everything except provisions and money, and other valuable articles
requisite in publishing a paper.

Vol. 7, p.94
Aside from that, there are not one-fourth as many papers subscribed
for as there should be, and then paid for in good available means, at
least so far as each one might be able. About 4,000 papers are now
issued, and certainly 12,000 should be. Then it might be afforded
cheaper and be paid for promptly; and the people can easily pay for
it, because EVERYTHING THAT CAN BE THOUGHT OF is taken in payment. Why
do not the people sustain their paper more liberally? They will do
some good by doing that both to themselves and the cause. A new volume
is now commencing, and I recommend those who take it to continue to do
so, and to use an exertion to have their neighbours take it. And let
those who realize its value procure subscribers and send in their
names, accompanied with the pay, so far as possible, and that will
help to sustain the paper. What [p.95] makes me think and speak of it?
Simply this: There are men who work on it that are weak, through want
of suitable provision, insomuch that working off the 4,000 per week is
too hard for them. They are now rationed on half a pound of breadstuff
per day, and they begin to look sickly and to sink under the labour,
for want of more food. We have to give extra rations for extra work,
on account of having to carve so closely. Then why not come on with
six dollars in advance for the new volume, that the men who work on it
may have something to administer to their health and comfort from week
to week?

Vol. 7, p.95
Has there been means enough in the hands of those who attend to that
department to sustain it? No: they have had to call upon the Church
for aid. The subscribers have failed to furnish provision enough to
feed the men actually at work on the paper, or money with which to
purchase it. There are many who have available means, but do not take
the paper. They could and should take it and pay for it: I am
satisfied of this.

Vol. 7, p.95
It is the wish of the President that the Big Cottonwood canal be
completed this spring. When provisions are again plenty, we may set
men to quarrying rock for the Temple, and the canal be prepared for
its transportation. It is desirable to have this work done with
labour-tithing, particularly so far as the labourers can furnish
themselves. Let the Bishops call out the brethren to complete that
work as speedily and as extensively as it can be done without
interfering with tilling the soil, that it may be timely secured
against high water. These are some of the labours which the First
Presidency desire to carry out, and everybody should respond and
manifest, by their performances, their faith concerning them.

Vol. 7, p.95
I am not much of a hand to go into the mysteries, or to strive to peep
into futurity, to see how this or that is going to be done in the
world to come, and to strive to find out how high an exaltation I am
going to attain to. Those are matters that do not concern me at all. I
have no uneasiness on those subjects. I have always felt that if I did
my duty from day to day, and remained faithful to the end, I should
get a reward that would be perfectly satisfactory to me, whatever it
might be: therefore I never concern myself about what is going to be
my reward in future life. It was sufficient for me, when I learned
this faith, that I might be permitted to have a name among the Saints,
be numbered with them, have the opportunity of showing by my works
whether I was a Saint of the Most High God, and be permitted to assist
my brethren, and do what little I could for the rolling forth of this
kingdom, and building it up, regardless of the consequences in the
future, and perform those duties set before me from day to day with
the best ability and talent I could command, devoting myself
exclusively to the building up of this kingdom.

Vol. 7, p.95
That is the way in which I at first looked at "Mormonism," and it is
the way I have looked at it ever since. I am so strong in the belief
of the doctrine, that I recommend every one of the brethren and
sisters to look at it in the same light in which I do. It is the
all-absorbing topic with me; and it is no matter what I am called to
do in this work, it is for the sake of truth,—no matter how tired and
fatigued I may be, it is for the sake of truth.

Vol. 7, p.95
The more we can do, so much the better; for it is our duty, nothing
more,—it is our privilege, nothing less. And it is one of the greatest
privileges that has ever been extended to the children of men. That
privilege is a blessing which should be appreciated, and which I have
often [p.96] found was not sufficiently so, by some portions of the
people. I have known people applying for inducements to dwell among
this community, asking, "Can I get a living, in case I obey the truth?
Shall I be sustained in my profession as a lawyer, teacher, &c.?" as
though that had anything to do with the question—as though "Mormonism"
must support and sustain them. It will do it, it is true; but it is
their business to do all they can to sustain and promote that.

Vol. 7, p.96
The heavens are ready to shower down blessings, if the people are
ready to receive and sufficiently appreciate them. The reasons that we
have not the blessings of the Almighty in greater abundance arise from
the fact that we are not at present capable of receiving more. When
and where have this people ever seen the day when they have not had
just as much labour to perform as they could stand under? I have never
seen that day, and I do not expect to.

Vol. 7, p.96
Then let the firmly bear up our Shoulders, and nobly bear off the
kingdom. it is our work, if we will do it. The Lord wants us to do it:
it is a privilege he has extended to us. We have this to perform, and
he is letting the duty rest upon our shoulders as fast as we are able
to bear it. Shall we complain that it does not come fast enough? Let
us gird up our loins and go forth in the strength of the Almighty, and
accomplish the work as rapidly as we can.

Vol. 7, p.96
The Lord has set his hand to gather his people. Then let us realize
the good he has called us to perform, and be more diligent to do his
will. Let us exert ourselves in this work to the utmost, and be more
humble, faithful, and diligent, and the labour will increase, inasmuch
as we are able to do more. Who does not wish to see a Temple reared?
Whose hearts would not long, for joy to see that structure going up?
Then let us go to with all our might and raise grain; and when we
raise it, let us be careful how we use those blessings, and not, as in
times past, treat them lightly and tread them under our feet.

Vol. 7, p.96
Let us improve, in this particular, as in all other duties, and the
blessings of the Almighty will be continued with us in greater
abundance as we progress. Let us do all we can to sustain the
Presidency in the operations they wish carried out. Let us respond to
their calls when made, and abide the counsel given from time to time.
Let us live unitedly and shape, our lives according to the Gospel,
both in the sight of our God and our brethren. Let us put away
quarrelling and contention, and be willing to edify and counsel one
another.

Vol. 7, p.96
Let us do these things, and remain prayerful and humble before the
Lord, and see if he will not pour out a blessing greater than we have
ever yet enjoyed. But when the blessing comes, there is the danger.
Let us remember that we are always dependent on the great God, the
giver of all good. Do the world realize this? He will make this people
know it, and make them understand that they are, whether he does the
world or not.

Vol. 7, p.96
If the past will not suffice, we shall be chastened until we do
understand that we are dependent on Him, and that we have to walk by
faith. Can we walk by faith? He is trying some of us, I think. Do you
feel afraid that you will not have plenty to eat? I never do. I
recollect a circumstance that took place with myself in 1849. I was
living in a family of twelve persons, and we were out of provisions. A
neighbour, whose family was sick, informed me that he had not anything
in the house to eat. I told him to call and I would give him some
flour. I went out to get some breadstuff, and when I was out he
called. My sister-in-law told him to call again.  When [p.97] I made
him that promise, I did not know where the flour was coming from, and
there was not half as good a chance as there is now. When he called
again, I had the flour for him. In that way we lived, and I felt no
uneasiness about where the next meal was coming from. We had to ration
ourselves, and had something every time we needed it. If the brethren
would feel that way, I think they would save themselves much anxiety.

Vol. 7, p.97
I think if the people will exercise their faith as well as their
works, and use every means in their power, that they will be able to
manage pretty well, with the help of their Teachers and Bishops. I am
not in the least concerned but what there are provisions among the
community sufficient to carry us through, if a proper disposition is
made of them, and economy is adhered to by all. i have no uneasiness
on this matter, and recommend my brethren to have none.

Vol. 7, p.97
I would recommend to every individual a proper diligence in providing;
and if the brethren who have would open their hearts and distribute in
wisdom, it would be a very good thing; and I know that they do in a
great measure. Some are apt, at times, to make complaints against
those who have a little grain stored away, if the owners do not deal
it out to suit their notions. Some will complain of the person who is
doing his best to accommodate them. Though there may, sometimes, be
cause for complaint, at other times, when the matter is fairly
scanned, there is no cause.

Vol. 7, p.97
I am rejoiced with being able to say that there are not many in our
midst who would refuse to divide to the last crumb they have, even if
they did not know where the next was coming from. Hence, the people
may feel encouraged, (those who are destitute,) because they have
assurance of faith that, so long as food is among the community, they
will have a part of it. I speak of these things, that the
inexperienced may have their faith increased, and that they may feel
to rejoice that they are as well situated as they are, amid Saints of
the Most High, and that the Lord loves them while showing them that
they are dependant upon Him.

Vol. 7, p.97
He has work for us to do. Do we realize that we are the persons he has
called to do it? That we are in his hands, and that he is teaching us
from day to day by his Prophets, and servants, and his hand-dealings
towards us? If we do not realize this, should we not? Remember that it
is our Governor who governs, rules, controls, and directs all matters
for the best interests of this people. Then let us be submissive and
humble in his hands, like clay in the hands of the potter, and let him
mould us to his likeness. If we will do this, the Lord will bless us;
and if we appreciate his blessings, he will continue them.

Vol. 7, p.97
Do you not know that he delights to give good gifts to his children,
more than any of us do to our children? Do you not know that the
heavens are fall of blessings designed for this people? Then why do we
not uniformly walk in the paths of righteousness, that we may continue
to be the people of the Lord's choice, to do his work in the last
days, and give him the honour and glory? Who can rise up and say, in
their own minds, I have done this; this is my work? No—the Lord has
done it. And if we are privileged to be his humble instruments, let us
be satisfied with that honour. Let us put on the harness and work a
work of faith, for the interest of the kingdom of God upon the earth.
This is my exhortation.

Vol. 7, p.97
I know that this Gospel is true, and I feel to bear my testimony that
Joseph Smith was a Prophet of the [p.98] Most High God, that the Book
of Mormon is true, and that President Brigham Young is Joseph's lawful
successor; that the organization of this kingdom is the organization
owned of  the Almighty, even the kingdom of God upon the earth.

Vol. 7, p.98
That kingdom does exist, and it is our happy privilege to be numbered
with the Saints, and to have a part in this matter. Then let us
rejoice continually, and do what we can to promote the interests of
the cause of Zion, build up cities and temples, do whatever else may
be laid before us, and improve upon the blessings the Almighty bestows
upon us continually. May we improve our minds and strengthen our
understandings, that we may be fully qualified to perform those duties
incumbent upon us, from day to day, with ability before our God. Amen.

Wilford Woodruff, January 10, 1858

Early Events of the Church, Etc.

A Discourse by Elder WILFORD WOODRUFF, 
delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, Sunday afternoon, 
January 10, 1858.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 7, p.98
While I meet with the Saints in this Tabernacle, and partake of the
sacrament with them, especially with such a large body of people as
there are here in these valleys of the mountains, it leads my mind in
a train of reflection and thought concerning this work in which we are
engaged; and whether I think of it long or short, I have the same
feelings and come to the same conclusions; and I say within myself, It
is the work of God, and it is marvellous in my eyes.

Vol. 7, p.98
There is a marked difference between the work of God and the work of
men or the work of the Devil, and that difference is manifest in the
establishment of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
There is one characteristic connected with the work of God that has
been manifested in its establishment in these last days, as in all
former periods, and that is, that whenever the Lord has attempted to
establish his Church and kingdom upon the earth, he always makes use
of instruments whose peculiar circumstances in life will naturally
lead them to acknowledge the hand of God in all that is manifested
unto them. You have the example of all the Prophets from the days of
Adam; and as far as we have any knowledge of them, they were nearly
all men of low degree and of humble birth; and the Lord has ever given
them his Spirit to enlighten their minds, and to qualify them for the
work assigned them. Men of this character have stepped forth and
obeyed the Lord in various ages of the world, and they have given him
the credit for what has been accomplished. This has been very, clearly
manifested in our own day.

Vol. 7, p.98
Thirty years ago the 22nd day of last September, the angel of God
delivered unto the hands of  Joseph [p.99] Smith the plates containing
the record from which the Book of Mormon was translated, in which is
recorded the  history of the ancient inhabitants of this country.
Joseph Smith was a man of humble birth, and in one sense of the word
he was poor and illiterate; and to look at things naturally, it looked
strange that the Lord should undertake to build up his Church and
kingdom with such a feeble instrument. To some this may  look a very
small matter, but the work was great, and here was an honest soul, and
the Lord made choice of that soul to give unto him the knowledge, the
blessings, and the glory associated with the coming forth of the Book
of Mormon, which should lay the foundation of the Church and kingdom
of God in these last days.

Vol. 7, p.99
What did that angel tell Joseph Smith when he gave him the plates? The
vision of his mind was opened, and the angel showed unto him the
condition of the nations of the earth, and said, "This record which I
now commit unto your hand contains the words of life—the Gospel of
Jesus Christ, and the Lord is now about to establish his kingdom upon
the earth. The world are in darkness; the Gentiles have departed from
the Gospel of Jesus Christ; they have forsaken the light, the glory,
and the power of the Priesthood of the Son of God, which was given to
and enjoyed by the Gentile nations when Israel was cut off."

Vol. 7, p.99
The Lord promised Joseph Smith, at this early age, that if he would
obey his commandments and hearken to the voice of the Holy Spirit, he
would make him an instrument of bringing about this great work, that
the Church may he brought out of the wilderness of darkness and error,
and my name glorified among men.

Vol. 7, p.99
The words that this record contains shall be preached to every
kingdom, tongue, and people; and whenever this doctrine is preached,
your name shalt be had in honourable remembrance among the virtuous,
the holy, the righteous, and those who desire to do good: but the
ungodly will vilify your character—hold up your name to ridicule and
scorn, wherever the sound of this Gospel goes, even to all nations.

Vol. 7, p.99
The Lord also told Joseph Smith, in the commencement of this work, as
you will see by the revelations contained in the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants, that he was laying the foundation of a great and mighty
work and kingdom, which should be the kingdom of God, and it should
not be thrown down, but stand for ever: but you cannot now comprehend
the extent of it. The mind of the Prophet was opened by the spirit of
revelation, so that he could see and comprehend a great deal; but he
required the Spirit of the living God—the inspiration of the Almighty
to, rest upon him continually, to qualify him for the great duties
that were constantly increasing upon him; and the same Spirit is
required by any man in this kingdom, whether he be old or young, rich
or poor, to enable him to bring about the work of God, or to do
anything that is of as much consequence as the upbuildlug of this
kingdom.

Vol. 7, p.99
The Prophet was repeatedly told of the importance of the work in which
he was engaged, and was commanded to obey the voice of God in all
things; and then he was told that all that had been promised should be
fulfilled. The Prophet saw the chains of darkness that were binding
the souls of men; and although at that time he had not received the
Priesthood, yet the Lord manifested himself to him in various ways and
at many times before he was ordained, or before there were any
baptized into the Church. In process of time—namely, on the [p.100]
15th day of May, 1829, he and Oliver Cowdery received the Aaronic
Priesthood and according to commandment they baptized each other. Then
on the 6th day of April following, the Church was organized, and the
work of God established on the earth, no more to be rooted out of it.

Vol. 7, p.100
What must have been the feelings of the Prophet, when the moment he
began to unbosom his thoughts, and to tell what the Lord had done for
him, the Christian world began to mock and deride him! The Devil
opposed him, wicked men opposed him, and there was a spirit among the
people to kick against the work of God; and there were whole
communities that were opposed to the doctrine of administration of
angels; and, consequently, his path was rugged and thorny. Sometimes
he would come across individuals who would listen to his message and
would receive his testimony. This made his soul rejoice, to see that
there were some persons who would receive the words of eternal life.

Vol. 7, p.100
True, in the commencement, this Church was small; and I frequently
reflect upon what has come to pass in the world since God spake to
Joseph the Seer; I also look at what has taken place with this people;
and I can clearly see the fulfilment of the word of God spoken by the
angel to Joseph before the Church was organized. The angel foretold
the very scenery that I behold to-day; and from that time to the
present, this people have been fulfilling what the angel told the
Prophet would come to pass, after he gave to him the plates containing
the record of the Book of Mormon. We are daily working for the
fulfilment of those things that were predicted from twenty-five to
thirty years ago. These very things thug we are now witnessing, both
in relation to our friends and our enemies, are in fulfilment of those
promises made in the commencement of this work.

Vol. 7, p.100
The Prophet's heart was made glad, while he lived among us, in
beholding the signs of the times; and there are many here to-day who
remember the early days of this Church and kingdom. Some of the first
Elders in this Church who went up to Kirtland to see the Prophet were
made to rejoice in his society. The Saints who were gathered together
were so few that they might all have been put in a small schoolhouse;
but wherever the Gospel had been preached, some few had been brought
to a knowledge of its truth, and occasionally a few had been gathered
up to Kirtland,—perhaps one of a family, and two of a city.

Vol. 7, p.100
When brother Brigham and brother Joseph Young went up to see the
Prophet, they found him chopping wood; for he was a labouring man, and
gained his bread by the sweat of his brow. They made themselves
acquainted with him. He received them gladly, invited them to his
house, and they rejoiced together in the Gospel of Christ, and their
hearts were knitted together in the spirit and bond of union.

Vol. 7, p.100
Those of us who gathered to Kirtland, in the early days of the Church,
can remember the scenes which happened in those days. I well remember
the time when I first met with the Saints in Kirtland: it was in the
spring of 1834. I had never joined any Church previous to hearing this
Gospel, and the first sermon I ever heard was preached by brother Zera
Pulsipher, one of the senior Presidents of the Seventies, and my heart
was made glad. I embraced the Gospel, for I knew it was the first
Gospel sermon that I had ever heard in my life. I was baptized by
brother Pulsipher; and shortly afterwards brother  Parley P. Pratt
came along to gather up the warriors of [p.101] the Lord to go up and
redeem Zion.

Vol. 7, p.101
I was deeply engaged in business at the time, but I felt that it was
my duty to do all I could for the cause of truth; and when brother
Parley came up, I felt resolved to volunteer. We called a meeting; and
when brother Parley got up and said he was weary with travelling, and
did not want to say much, but he would talk a few moments, (and when
he got through it was about twelve o'clock at night; in fact, he had
preached about half the night;) my feelings were such, when he got
through, that if all the gold in the world had been presented to me, I
could not have been hired to stay at home. I went with brother Parley
through Jefferson County to the North, and then immediately prepared
to go to Kirtland. I started to Kirtland on the 11th day of April,
1834, and arrived in Kirtland on the 25th day of the same month. I
then for the first time had an interview with the Prophet Joseph. He
invited me to his house. I rejoiced to behold his face and to hear his
voice. I was fully satisfied that Joseph was a Prophet before I saw
him. I had no prejudices on my mind against him, but I expected to see
a Prophet.

Vol. 7, p.101
My first introduction to him was rather singular. I saw him out in the
field with his brother Hyrum: he had on a very old hat, and was
engaged shooting at a mark. I was introduced to him, and he invited me
home with him.

Vol. 7, p.101
I accepted the invitation, and I watched him pretty closely, to see
what I could learn. He remarked, while passing to his house, that this
was the first hour he had spent in recreation for a long time.

Vol. 7, p.101
Shortly after we arrived at his house, he went into an adjoining room,
and brought out a wolf-skin, and said, "Brother Woodruff, I want you
to help me to tan this;" so I pulled off my coat, went to work and
helped him, and felt honoured in so doing. He was about going up with
the brethren to redeem Zion, and he wanted this wolf-skin to put upon
his waggon seat, as he had no buffalo robe.

Vol. 7, p.101
This was my first introduction to the Prophet Joseph Smith, the great
Seer of this last dispensation.

Vol. 7, p.101
I was not there long before I heard him talk about going to Zion, and
it did my soul good to hear him speak of many things concerning Zion,
the gathering of Israel, and the great Latter-day Work; and I felt
truly satisfied with what I saw and heard.

Vol. 7, p.101
I recollect that in the evening after I got there, several of the
brethren came in and talked with brother Joseph, and asked what they
should do, for they had not means to bear their expenses from there to
Missouri. Brother Joseph said, "I am going to have some money soon;"
and the next morning he received a letter containing a hundred and
fifty dollars, sent to him by sister Voce, of Boston. I don't know but
she is in the congregation to-day.

Vol. 7, p.101
I have felt to rejoice exceedingly in what I saw of brother Joseph,
for in his public and private career he carried with him the Spirit of
the Almighty, and he manifested a greatness of soul which I had never
seen in any other man.

Vol. 7, p.101
The reason I speak of these things is because I want to refer to this
congregation and to this people generally as they have passed along;
for truly it has required a stretch of faith to be enabled to
comprehend the accomplishment of all that has been done for the last
twenty-five years. The Lord said by revelation in an early day, "The
harvest is ripe, and any man that desires in his heart to preach the
Gospel, and will thrust in his sickle, he is called of God."[p.102] 

Vol. 7, p.102
The Elders that are called in this Church, you can notice in them the
spirit and disposition to preach the Gospel and redeem the people from
sin, tradition, and error. At the commencement of the Church, the Lord
gave revelations to the Church and to individuals, through the
Prophet, to tell them what to do—be baptized, ordained, go on
missions, and anything that was required at their hands; and hence you
can see in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants revelations given to
Martin Harris, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, the Whitmers, and many
others, calling them to go forth and preach the Gospel to the world.
In those revelations are promised many great and glorious things, and
the pattern is given and the foundation laid for a great and mighty
work—a work not to be accomplished in ten, twenty, thirty, forty, or
fifty years, but a work that embraces the gathering together of all
things which are to be saved, both in heaven and on earth, and the
establishing of the kingdom of God, to remain for ever; and the Lord
said, You are laying the foundation for a great and mighty work. But
we did not understand or comprehend its extent. He called upon us to
go forth and warn the world of the judgments to come, and to call upon
them to learn the ways of righteousness, and to walk therein; and what
has been the result?

Vol. 7, p.102
Every man that has embraced it, whose heart was honest before God, has
been inspired by the Spirit of God; he has been ready to engage in the
work, to shoulder the knapsack, and go forth and preach this Gospel to
all people whenever an opportunity presented itself; and the first
Elders of this Church did preach diligently and faithfully, and many
received the word with gladness and rejoiced in the truth.

Vol. 7, p.102
Finally, brother Heber C. Kimball was called to go to England, as you
learn by the Church history; and he laid the foundation of a great
work, as the angel declared to Joseph should be the case.

Vol. 7, p.102
The words of life that were engraven upon those plates have been
preached to almost all nations; and have not the people had an
opportunity of hearing? They have, in a great degree; for the servants
of the Lord have been inspired to go forth and bear a true and
faithful testimony to the nations of the earth, and the isles of the
sea, and have preached unto them the Gospel of Christ; and what has
been the consequence? The words of the Lord have been fulfilled to the
very letter; for wherever this Gospel has been preached there have
been hypocrites, the wicked and ungodly, and there also have been the
honest and the meek of the earth; and whoever have received this
testimony, been baptized for the remission of sins, and received the
laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, have had their
minds enlightened, and they have looked forward with an eye of faith
to see the fulfilment of what God has promised.

Vol. 7, p.102
Have we, as a Church, been disappointed in anything? No, we have not;
but the Lord has fulfilled his promises in relation to the things of
his kingdom.

Vol. 7, p.102
The Lord has chosen men like Joseph and Hyrum, the Smith family, and
the Twelve Apostles; and they have been humble men in this Church and
kingdom; and almost all the officers have been called from the
labouring class, from the plough, from the hammer and the anvil, and
from nearly every occupation; and their words have pierced the honest
in heart, for they have had all the power, blessings, and knowledge
which the Lord has given unto them, and they have given the honour and
glory to God. I will venture to say there is no people upon the earth
who have [p.103] been picked up as we have been, for we have been
gathered from all religions and sects.

Vol. 7, p.103
The Elders have gone forth teaching and baptizing the people; they
have laid their hands upon the sick and healed them, cast out devils,
and had power to do all those things which the Lord has promised unto
believers. Wherever the people have received the truth, the signs have
followed—the lame have been made to walk, the deaf to hear, the blind
to see; fevers have been rebuked, and the elements have been subject
to the Elders of Israel. Where is there a man who has gone out to
preach the Gospel who has not been constrained by the Spirit to warn
the people, as messengers of salvation, of the judgments that are
coming upon the earth?

Vol. 7, p.103
We have been called upon to warn all who came in our way, including
kings, rulers, the rich, and learned, as well as the poor and humble.
It is true that the Lord might have enlightened the minds of the
rulers, the rich, and learned, and chosen them to have performed his
work in the establishment of his Church upon the earth. But he never
has seen fit to work through that channel; but he has ever chosen the
poor and humble as his messengers upon the earth.

Vol. 7, p.103
There is another thing which I desire to allude to, and that is the
very excellent discourse we have heard to-day, and the testimony of
the servants of God in relation to our present position. The
opposition that we have had and the persecutions we have passed
through have been alluded to by brother Taylor, and all those matters
are in fulfilment of what the angel told brother Joseph; and as long
as Satan rules in the world, this spirit of mobocracy will manifest
itself, even until the scenery shall be wound up, and until He who
holds the keys of the bottomless pit shall bind him with a chain, cast
him into the pit, and shut him up, and put a seal upon him.

Vol. 7, p.103
We expect this. It is what we are looking for; and yet we, above all
people, have reason to rejoice. We have reason to rejoice in Him who
stands at the helm, and who has nourished and sustained this kingdom
from the beginning. The God of heaven has never forsaken this work,
but he has ever backed up his servants, and opened their way before
them.

Vol. 7, p.103
How the soul of the Prophet rejoiced when he beheld the work of God
spreading abroad in the earth, the truth received by the children of
men, and the promises of God verified to the letter in the gathering
of the Saints, and a way prepared for the establishment of Zion upon
the earth.

Vol. 7, p.103
We have had the holy Priesthood conferred upon us, and the power of
God has surrounded us, so that we have been preserved thus far from
the hands of our enemies in the midst of the many circumstances in
which we have been placed. Those things should increase our faith
before the Lord, and give us confidence in his promises, and it should
inspire our hearts to diligence in the fulfilment of every duty
required of us.

Vol. 7, p.103
The Lord says, in the revelations contained in the Book of Doctrine
and Covenants, that this Gospel shall be preached in all the world;
and he commands his servants to call upon all nations to repent and
obey the voice of God—to receive the Gospel and the words of eternal
life. He says:—

Vol. 7, p.103
"Lift up your voices and spare rick Call upon the nations to repent,
both old and young, both bond and free, saying, Prepare yourselves for
the great day of the Lord: for if I, who am a man, do lift up my voice
and call upon you to repent, and ye hate me, what will ye say when the
day [p.104] cometh when the thunders shall utter their voices from the
ends of the earth, speaking to the ears of all that live, saying,
Repent and prepare for the great day of the Lord! yea, and again, when
the lightnings shall streak forth from the east unto the west, and
shall utter forth their voices unto all that live, and make the ears
of all tingle that hear, saying these words—Repent ye, for the great
day of the Lord is come!

Vol. 7, p.104
"And again, the Lord shall utter his voice out of heaven, saying,
Hearken, O ye nations of the earth, and hear the words of that God who
made you. O, ye nations of the earth, how often would I have gathered
you together as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings; but ye
would not! How oft have I called you by the mouth of my servants, and
by the ministering of angels, and by mine own voice, and by the voice
of thunderings, and by the voice of lightnings, and by the voice of
tempests, and by the voice of earthquakes and great hailstorms, and by
the voice of famines and pestilences of every kind, and by the great
sound of a trump, and by the voice of judgment, and by the voice of
mercy all the day long, and by the voice of glory and honour and the
riches of eternal life, and would have saved you with an everlasting
salvation; but ye would not! Behold the day has come, when the cup of
the wrath of mine indignation is full.

Vol. 7, p.104
"Behold, verily I say unto you, that these are the words of the Lord
your God: wherefore labour ye, labour ye in my vineyard for the last
time: for the last time call upon the inhabitants of the earth, for in
my own due time will I come upon the earth in judgment, and my people
shall be redeemed and shall reign with me on earth; for the great
Millennial, of which I have spoken by the mouth of my servants, shall
come; for Satan shall be bound; and when he is lossed again, he shall
only reign for a little season, and then cometh the end of the earth;
and he that liveth in righteousness shall be changed in the twinkling
of an eye; and the earth shall pass away so as by fire, and the wicked
shall go away into unquenchable fire, and their end no man knoweth on
earth, nor ever shall know, until they come before me in judgment."
(Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xiv., page 131.)

Vol. 7, p.104
I look upon these things; I reflect upon our Government in the manner
which has been referred to to-day; I look at the liberal laws and
Constitution that exist in our land, upon which our Government is
founded; and yet, in the midst of all this, we have not had the
privilege of enjoying our rights, or worshipping God, or enjoying our
religion, without persecution and oppresssion. The Lord has frequently
given us revelations upon these things, and he has spoken concerning
our Government and Constitution, and he has said—"Ye are justified in
maintaining the Constitution and laws of the land, for they make you
free, and the Gospel maketh you free; and you shall seek to sustain
good and wise men for rulers, and whatsoever is more or less than this
cometh of evil." Do you blame the Latter-day Saints? Can the Lord, can
angels, or can anybody blame the Latter-day Saints for rejecting such
cursed, corrupt scoundrels as we have had here? The laws of Heaven
command us not to uphold and sustain men, except they are good men,
who will sustain the Constitution of our country; and we are
fulfilling the revelations in this respect as in many others, and we
are carrying out the requirements of the Constitution of the United
States.

Vol. 7, p.104
We have fulfilled the law of God, and we have always been willing to
receive and respect all  [p.105] good and wise men in carrying cut the
laws and Constitution of our country.

Vol. 7, p.105
We have pleaded with the Government, we have pleaded with the
President, and we have pleaded with the Senate of the United States to
send us good men. Brother Taylor has told us they will not do it; and
why? Because they are not good themselves, they are not virtuous, they
are not holy, and they will net acknowledge the hand of God at all,
but seek to overthrow the blessings and spirit of that rich legacy
bequeathed to us through the blood of our fathers—the Constitution.
Here is where I consider that our nation and the whole people of the
United States are under condemnation. It is because they have a
Constitution and laws of government which the people control, for they
elect their own officers; for all citizens have the right to vote for
their Governors, Presidents, and officers in general; and hence they
come under condemnation.

Vol. 7, p.105
[Blessed the sacramental cup.] 

Vol. 7, p.105
The whole people have a vote in the selection of their officers; and
if they appoint wicked men for their Governors and for their rulers,
and then those rulers go to work and rule unrighteously, tyrannize
over the poor and humble, and sacrifice human life to satisfy their
wicked ambition, at whose hands will the Lord require the blood of the
innocent? He will require it of those who elected the officers; for
the responsibilty does not rest alone upon the Presidents, or
Governors, or Judges, but it rests in a great measure with the people
who placed them in power, when a nation becomes corrupt, and appoints
corrupt and wicked rulers, and sustains them in their wickedness.

Vol. 7, p.105
When Joseph and Hyrum Smith were murdered, the greater part of the
people rejoiced in it, and would remark that it was a pity the Smiths
had died in the way they had; but it was a good thing they were out of
the way. Governor Ford said, when speaking to the brethren in Nauvoo,
that almost every man he talked with would say it was a pity the
Smiths should die under the pledged protection of the Governor of the
State; but yet they were glad they were dead. Will not God require an
atonement at the hands of such men?

Vol. 7, p.105
Inasmuch as we have trusted in the Lord, and have found him true to
his word, why should we not trust him now? If the harvest was ripe
twenty or thirty years ago, surely it is ripe now; for the Elders of
Israel have gone forth to the nations, and the people have rejected
their testimony.

Vol. 7, p.105
The more I look at the words which the Lord has spoken concerning our
enemies, and especially those of this nation, the more I become
satisfied that they will not escape the judgments of the Almighty, any
more than the Nephites of old did, or any of the other nations who
have rejected the message sent unto them by the God of heaven. This
nation is ripe in iniquity, and the destroying angels are at their
doors; and I am as sure that the scourges will follow as I am that the
servants of God have borne a true and faithful testimony unto them. I
know what the consequence will be of the world rejecting the truth,
for I have the testimony of Jesus and the Spirit of God within me; and
therefore I say, Let us look well to our ways, remember our covenants,
our duties, and our prayers; and I do hope and pray that the Elders in
Great Salt Lake City will not, in the midst of their recreations,
neglect their prayers or their duties before the Lord, nor permit any
thing to stand between them and the building up the kingdom of God.

Vol. 7, p.106
"Mormonism" is just as good as it was a year ago. The Gospel of Jesus
[p.106] Christ is as good as it was a year ago, or as it was in
Kirtland or Nauvoo; and it is our privilege to continue to increase in
blessings, glory, power, and virtue from this time henceforth and for
ever; and therefore I say, Brethren and sisters, let us lay these
things to heart, and let us look at them as they exist before us. Let
us read the revelations of God, and give heed to the teachings of the
living oracles, and have faith in their promises, that we may thereby
have the Spirit of God to enlighten us and to guide us through this
probation.

Vol. 7, p.106
The Presidency of this Church are good men; they are filled with the
Spirit of the Lord continually—with the spirit of teaching—of counsel;
which, if we follow, will lead us on to eternal life: therefore we are
blest and saved when we obey their teaching.

Vol. 7, p.106
We have our leading men and our Governor, all of whom have proceeded
out of the midst of us. Our judges, our wise men, and our rulers are
those that have come out of the house of Israel; and this is a
blessing and a privilege that Israel have not enjoyed for many
generations. We see that the Elders have gone forth and laboured for
the upbuilding of the kingdom of God, and for carrying out the
purposes of our heavenly Father, and for the accomplishment of the
great work of the latter days.

Vol. 7, p.106
We have the greatest reason to be thankful of any people upon the
earth; and we should realize that as we have been preserved
heretofore, so we shall be hereafter; and though the United States,
and though all Europe and hell may make war upon us, yet, if we listen
to the counsel that has been given, the blow wilt be warded off; and
whatever we may be called to pass through will be for our salvation,
exaltation, and glory.

Vol. 7, p.106
I pray the Lord, my heavenly Father, to grant us his Spirit, that we
may prize our blessings, keep our covenants, and continually have his
favour, and continue humble and faithful; and that he will pour out
those judgments upon the wicked, proud, and the rebellious which they
desire to inflict upon the people of God; which may the Lord grant,
for Christ's sake! Amen.[p.107] 

Orson Hyde, July 4, 1853

Celebration of American Independence

A Speech by Elder ORSON HYDE, 
delivered in Great Salt Lake City, July 4, 1853.

Vol. 7, p.107
Friends and Brethren,—I arise before you this morning to reiterate in
your hearing an interesting and an important truth, with which,
however, you are well acquainted. We are a branch of the tree of
liberty planted on the 4th of July, 1776; and as the first display of
oratory and burst of eloquence from this stand, on this interesting
occasion, was a flower that bloomed on our boughs, and was immediately
succeeded by the precious fruit, there remains but little for me to do
but to feast myself and you on the theme which has been so ably and
beautifully presented, illustrated, and enforced upon your hearts,
under the banner of our common country, on whose folds is inscribed
"The downfall of tyranny, and the rising star of Israel's hope."

Vol. 7, p.107
The great family of nations on this globe, among which ours occupies
the most enviable position, stands in the same relation to the Supreme
Ruler of all that servants do to their earthly master. There are some
designed to perform an honourable part, and shine with more brilliance
and splendour, and exert a controlling influence; while many others,
like "the vessels of dishonour," are equally necessary to cause action
and re-action, until the elements of nature, in all their various
ramifications, shall retire to their common level, "and the knowledge
and glory of God fill the whole earth as the waters cover the great
deep." Not every member of this great family does the will of God by
choice; but the wisdom, providence, and power of Zion's king will
over-rule the acts of every nation to the furtherance and execution of
HIS designs; and therefore the nations will be constrained to say—"Not
unto us, not unto us, but unto thy name belongs the glory." While,
therefore, we acknowledge the hand of Providence in all things, we
acknowledge not the designs, plans, and schemes of all nations, any
more than we acknowledge the correctness of the plans and designs of
Joseph's brethren in selling him into Egypt.

Vol. 7, p.107
Considering the earth a stage, and the nations and powers thereof so
many actors, what part has our nation chosen to act in the grand
scenes of the last days? The days of farces are gone by; realities now
claim our attention, and we should discipline our minds and accustom
them to sober thought, and prepare our hearts and nerves for the
substances that have so long east only their shadows before them to,
awaken our fancy and speculations, and pleasingly or painfully excite
our unstable souls.

Vol. 7, p.107
Observe Christopher Columbus in his silent meditations; mark his
untiring and faithful observations! Behold him watching the western
breeze, and marking, with zealous eye and anxious heart, every
substance that floated on the oeean's eastward-bound current as,
probably, from the New World he sought. Listen to the philosophy of
his reasoning, that a Western Continent was necessary to preserve the
equilibrium of the earth, and [p.108] to balance it correctly on its
own axis. Inspired of the Almighty God of heaven, he encountered the
ridicule and jeer of a faithless and unbelieving world. Bound and
hampered by the chains of poverty, he possessed not the ability to
prosecute the voyage of discovery so dear to his heart, and so
intimately connected with his hopes of future greatness and renown.
Brooking every difficulty—combating opposition, calumny, and reproach
from almost every quarter, he surmounted every obstacle, obtained an
outfit that was as little fitting and proper for the great enterprise
as was the manger for the birthplace of the Virgin's Son. The time had
arrived for the discovery to be made. Millions of spirits in the
spirit world, who bad not yet taken bodies, nor passed the ordeal, in
earthly tenements, of a residence on this benighted globe, were
waiting with anxious eye for the area of heaven-born intelligencies to
be extended or opened to the gaze of mortal eye, that them might be
room for them to come down and play their part, in their time and in
their season, on the stage of human life. The three old crazy vessels
were enough! The Spirit Angel was their guardian and their guide, and
was with them on the stormy deep. Another important reason why the
discovery should be made: The history and record of a fallen people,
containing light from the spirit land, and truth from heaven, were
buried in the soil of the Western Continent; and although engraven on
golden leaves in a strange and unknown tongue, still they must come
forth, being among the secret things that should be revealed.

Vol. 7, p.108
With the viewer raising up a Church pursuant to the doctrine contained
in these records of a fallen people, a government has to be
established on this chosen and promised land, whose provisions should
be liberal enough to allow and tolerate every principle, precept, and
doctrine of the new Church which then existed only in prophetic
vision. The Constitution of the United States forms the basis of that
government, extending protection to all, and showing especial favour
to none.

Vol. 7, p.108
After this government became fully established, and had time to
command the respect of all nations, lo! the angel of God from the
courts on high descended to earth, and "Cumorah's lonely hill," in the
State of New York, was made to yield up the golden records to the
stripling ordained and chosen of God as the agent to enlighten the
world with the words of nations long since extinct, whose ruined
cities, towns, forts, and various other works of improvement are left
as a striking memento of fallen greatness.

Vol. 7, p.108
Let it never be forgotten, but let the mind's eye always be directed
to it as the eye of the storm-beaten mariner is ever directed towards
the polar star or the beacon lights, that, while they ward off danger,
they inspire with joy. It is a prophetic saying, relating to the
destiny of this country, contained in the records found in Cumorah,
and translated by the stripling youth, whose blood has sealed the
truth of his translation;—hear it, all ye ends of the earth! "THERE
SHALL NO KING BE RAISED UP ON THIS LAND; AND WHOSOEVER SEEKETH TO
RAISE UP A KING ON THIS LAND SHALL PERISH." "This land," means both
North and South America, and also the families of islands that
geographically and naturally belong and adhere to the same. There are
promises and decrees of God in relation to "this land" of an
extraordinary character. No other land can boast of the same. How
beautifully does the spirit of the above prophetic sentiment chime in
with the great American principle, "that no foreign prince, potentate,
or sovereign will be allowed to interfere in the affairs of this
Continent!"[p.109] Spain must give up Cuba; England, Canada; and the
United States of America must hold, as her dependencies, every country
on the Western Continent, with the islands along its borders. Mexico
would not allow our agents to preach the Gospel within her borders.
The Catholic faith, sustained by political power, to the exclusion of
all others, is a cause sufficient for revolutions at home, and for a
conquest by a power whose policy it is to let religion stand upon its
own merits.

Vol. 7, p.109
The great design of Providence in raising up our nation, and freeing
it from the yoke of a foreign power, and in arming it with energy,
strength, and skill, was to make it the honoured agent to suppress
religious intolerance and usurpation, and to open effectual doors for
the free investigation of every subject that can enlist the interests
and attention of men; that every principle that will stand the test of
a close and scrupulous examination, whether moral, political, or
religious, may be drawn out and applied to practical use in that
department to which it belongs.

Vol. 7, p.109
The United States should therefore be regarded by the Latter-day
Church as the men that fell the timber and clear the land, removing
every obstacle in the way of ploughing and the sowing of seed.
Remember, that whatever land or country falls under the Government of
the United States, there you may go and preach the Gospel, and not be
thrust into prison for it as you now are in many countries. The press
also—that mighty engine of power, is free and untrammelled wherever
the American eagle builds her nest. I think I hear a voice in low tone
from yonder corner reproaching thus:—But, in the United States, your
Prophets have been killed, your houses burned, your fields laid waste,
your grain consumed by fire, your people driven and scattered before
the bitter Masts of persecution, like clouds before the wind!

Vol. 7, p.109
Ah, too true! But the Constitution and laws of the country were not
guilty of these cruel and bloody needs. It was a lawless mob that dill
the mischief—an outbreak to which every country is subject. But you
may ask, Why were the offenders not punished for their cruelty?
Because human legislation had failed to affix a penalty proportionate
to the offence: hence the Almighty has taken that matter into his own
hands, and will award to them a punishment that will be fully
adequate, by making them the eternal servants of the persecuted and
martyred ones. If the nation bad done all she could to wipe out the
stain of these cruel and bloody deeds, herself would have been
spotless.

Vol. 7, p.109
In the spring of 1834, a move was made from Kirtland, Ohio, to the
State of Missouri, by the Prophet Joseph Smith, and many of his
friends. During the journey, from time to time, some murmuring and
insubordination were manifest in the camp. This called out many
reproofs and admonitions from the Prophet, until at length, on one
beautiful day when the sun shone in all its beauty and splendour,
(having failed to silence the murmurings m the camp,) he uttered in
substance the following language:—Brethren, by your murmurings and
complainings, you have grieved the Holy Spirit. I have reproved you
often—reasoned and remonstrated with you from time to time, and you
have not heeded the admonition; and now, therefore, so sure and
certain as you behold younder sun shining in the heavens, without a
cloud to obstruct its rays, just so sure and certain will the
destroyer lay you waste, and your carcasses shall fall and perish like
rotten sheep. Only about two weeks after, the cholera broke out in
camp, and the awful prediction [p.110] was fully verified, to the
consternation of the stoutest heart. Some eight or ten died and were
buried in a night! But did the Prophet cease his anxiety for the
welfare of the camp? Did he become alienated in his feelings from his
friends in their hour of chastisement and tribulation? Did he turn to
be their enemy because he had spoken hard things against them? No! His
heart was melted with sympathy—his bosom glowed with love, compassion,
and kindness; and with a zeal and fidelity that became a devoted
friend in the hour of peril, he personally ministered to the sick and
dying, and aided in burying the dead. Every act of his, during that
severe trial, gave additional assurances to the camp that, with all
their faults, he loved them still.

Vol. 7, p.110
If the United States have been guilty of a great dereliction of duty
in not making an effort to redress the sufferings and wrongs of the
"Mormons," and the "Mormons" have said that this inaction and
indifference on the part of the Government in relation to their
grievances will draw upon the nation a scourge and chastisement from
God, we have no more idea that the great purposes and designs of the
Creator will be changed in relation to this nation, in consequence of
this merited chastisement, than the purposes and designs of a father
to rear up his son in honour, integrity, and truth will become changed
by the infliction of chastisement for some transgression or
misdemeanour.

Vol. 7, p.110
The "Mormons" feel their wrongs: they know them; and while they live
they will not forget them: they cannot if they would. They will
remember them also in the spirit world and in the exalted courts of
the celestial kingdom When they enter, it will be asked, "Who are
these? and from whence come they?" The answer will be—"These are they
who have come up through great tribulation," &c. They will not forget!
Still, like the Prophet, who stood by his brethren until death, so
will the "Mormons" stand by their country while any foe dares to set
his unhallowed foot upon our shores, or upon our borders.

Vol. 7, p.110
Under the guardianship of high Heaven, all things are moving
gloriously onward. We have reeently had a liberal slice off from
Mexico, but the whole loaf must come. The north must give up, and the
south keep not back, while the islands are waiting for thy law. The
voice of God, through American policy, with loud and thrilling notes,
cries, Come unto me, all ye ends of the earth, and be ye saved from
the yokes of tyrants—from the chains and fetters of bigotry,
superstition, and priestcraft, and regale yourselves under the tree of
liberty, whose branches are rapidly extending, and whose fruit is rich
and desirable, and whose leaves are for the healing of the
nations.[p.111] 

George A. Smith, January 10, 1858

Divine Origin of "Mormonism"—Doings and Sayings 
of Early Opposers and Apostates

Remarks by Elder GEORGE A. SMITH, 
made in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, January 10, 1858.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 7, p.111
The Lord says, "For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are
my ways higher than your ways."

Vol. 7, p.111
The address we have listened to this afternoon is directly calculated
to inspire our minds with a full fruition of the truth of these
sentiments. If the religious nations of the world had been consulted
in establishing a new religion with the intention of superseding all
other sects and denominations, they would have selected a grave
council of the wisest, most most learned, and pious men they could
find,—learned in theology, in philosophy, in law, and in every
department of science. Yet we are told that the Saviour, when he
visited the earth, selected as his ministers and messengers fishermen
and other individuals from the lower orders of the people—men with but
little learning, and less reputation, to proclaim the Gospel, testify
of the truth, and be witnesses of his advent into the world—of his
miracles and resurrection from the dead. So it was in the present
generation.

Vol. 7, p.111
When the Lord commenced his work, he neglected to call upon Campbell,
Scott, Clarke, Doddridge, or any other celebrated divine. He passed
over his Holiness the Pope, and the Bishops that were presiding with
so much dignity, splendour, and authority over the different portions
of the Christian Church. He passed over the learned institutions of
the day, and went into a field and laid his hand on the head of Joseph
Smith, a ploughboy,—upon one who cultivated the earth, and had
scarcely education enough to read his Bible,—whom he inspired,
appointing him to translate the Book of Mormon, and authorizing him to
proclaim the Gospel and administer the plan of salvation.

Vol. 7, p.111
Ere long, this young man became the scoff, the by-word, and hiss of
all the learned Christians on the earth. But the Lord said, "My ways
are not as your ways, nor my thoughts as your thoughts."

Vol. 7, p.111
When the early Elders of this Church began to preach the first
principles of the Gospel, how oft have we heard the question asked—Why
did not the Lord call upon some learned man—upon the presidents of
theological seminaries, or ripen some of our learned missionaries?
Why, if this work be true, did he call upon a person so low—so
uneducated—so foolish? This inquiry was made in every direction by
hundreds and by thousands, and was laid down by them as a sufficient
reason for rejecting the Book of Mormon and the testimony of the
servants of God.

Vol. 7, p.111
In a very short time a literary war commenced. The newspapers
announced to the world that an impostor had arisen that an impostor
had been [p.112] palmed upon them, a false religion had been
proclaimed, and that an ignorant, stupid, lazy, good-for-nothing set
of fellows were pretending to preach a new religion. Thurlow Weed was
the first to commence the literary war through the press, under the
head of "Blasphemy."

Vol. 7, p.112
This proclamation has been often reiterated up to the present time.
Pulpit orators announced to their congregations that three weeks would
be sufficient to dispel the whole delusion. Three weeks passed away,
and the word of God was still preached. Then pulpit proclaimers
announced that a year would terminate the delusion.

Vol. 7, p.112
Editors published their false statements, one of which, no doubt, will
be remembered—a pretended miracle of walking on the water. It was said
that the Prophets placed planks two or three inches under the surface
of the water, and walked on them, to convince the multitude of the
truth of his doctrine: but just as all were convinced, and the Prophet
was about to step on shore, some rogues pulled out the plank, and he
fell into the water, and was drowned.

Vol. 7, p.112
What next? "This printing lies about Mormonism—this blackguarding, and
preaching falsehoods about it, don't stop it: we must apply something
that will." They applied a suit of tar and feathers to the Prophet,
and other abuses, but with no better success than attended their
former efforts to stop the progress of "Mormonism." In fact, the
Prophet had not more than got the tar fairly washed off him, before he
had to go into the water to baptize.

Vol. 7, p.112
There is a class of personages who have acted a conspicuous part in
opposition to the progress of the work of the Lord in the last days,
who are never to be forgotten. The first members of the Church, it
will be recollected, came from almost every religious denomination;
and if they had never belonged to any religions sect, they had more or
less of their prejudices.

Vol. 7, p.112
I recollect when I first began to discern the operation of the spirit
of apostacy. A small company of us started for Zion. One of the
company (Norman A. Brown) lost a horse. This man had been baptized for
the remission of sins, rejoiced in the light of truth, and started to
gather with the Saints; but his horse died. "Now," said he, "is it
possible that this is the work of God? If this had been the work of
God, my horse would not have died when I was going to Zion." He
apostatized, fought against the work of God, and died a miserable,
lingering, and unhappy death; and all because of so great a trial as
the loss of a horse.

Vol. 7, p.112
Joseph H. Wakefield, who baptized me, after having apostatized from
the Church, announced to the astonished world the fact that, while he
was a guest in the house of Joseph Smith, he had absolutely seen the
Prophet come down from the room where he was engaged in translating
the word of God, and actually go to playing with the children! This
convinced him that the Prophet was not a man of God, and that the work
was false, which, to me and hundreds of others, he had testified that
he knew came from God. He afterwards headed a mob meeting, and took
the lead in, bringing about a persecution against the Saints in
Kirtland and the regions round about.

Vol. 7, p.112
One of the first apostates that published against this work was Ezra
Booth. He published nine letters in the Ohio Star, published at
Ravenna, Portage county, in which he used all the arguments and made
all the false statements he could; and it was generally believed by
our enemies, at the time, that the apostacy and revelations of Ezra
Booth would put an utter end  [p.113] to "Mormonism." But the wheel
rolled along unabated in its progress.

Vol. 7, p.113
Ezra Booth had been a Methodist preacher; but on a visit to Joseph
Smith, he had become convinced of the truth of the work of the Lord by
witnessing a miracle. Mrs. Johnson, an aged lady, had for several
years been afflicted with rheumatism, and for more than a year had not
been able to raise her arm at all. She was healed by the
administration of the laying on of hands by the Prophet, and was
enabled immediately to raise her hand to her head, comb her hair, or
do anything she wished. This convinced him it was the power of God. He
went to preaching the truth, but found, instead of living on the fat
of the land, as he did among his Methodist brethren, that he had to
labour and toil for the good of Zion, trusting in God, and in the
great day of accounts receive his reward; so he apostatized.

Vol. 7, p.113
The next publication which made a prominent show in the world was a
book entitled "Mormonism Unveiled," written by Doctor P. Hurlburt. In
consequence of improper conduct among females, he was expelled from
the Church. He confessed his wickedness to the Council. I was present,
and heard him. He promised before God, angels, and men that he would
from that time forth live his religion and preserve his integrity, if
they would only forgive him. He wept like a child, and prayed and
begged to be forgiven. The Council forgave him; but Joseph told him,
"You are not honest in this confession."

Vol. 7, p.113
A few days afterwards he published his renunciation of the work,
assigning as a reason, that he deceived that Council, and made them
believe his was an honest confession, when he only confessed to see
whether the Council had power to discern his spirit. Joseph, however,
told him at the time that he was not honest in his confession.

Vol. 7, p.113
He went to work and got up the "Spaulding story"—that famous yarn
about the "Manuscript Found." When about to publish this lying
fabrication, in several of his exciting speeches having threatened the
life of Joseph Smith, he was required to give bonds, by the
authorities of Ohio, to keep the peace. In consequence of this, the
name of E. D. Howe was substituted as the author, who published it.

Vol. 7, p.113
Hurlburt was cracked up in the world as a scientific man—as an M.D.;
but he happened to be the seventh son, and was called Doctor by his
parents. It was his given name—not the title of his profession.

Vol. 7, p.113
The public press heralded forth many encomiums on the book. Mr. Howe
agreed to give Hurlburt four hundred copies for the manuscript.

Vol. 7, p.113
Hurlburt took his subscription list and went from house to house for
names, until he had got subscribers for the four hundred copies, which
were to be delivered as soon as they were printed and bound, at one
dollar per copy.

Vol. 7, p.113
Howe refused to deliver Hurlburt the four hundred copies until he
managed to get his eye on Hurlburt's subscription list, which he
copied, delivered the books, took the money, and then gave Hurlburt
his four hundred copies. He thereby swindled Hurlburt out of his
manuscript, and he had to sell his books at from ten to twenty cents
each, or anything he could get; and great numbers were never sold.

Vol. 7, p.113
There is one thing in relation to publications against "Mormonism:" No
apostate has ever made his fortune by them; for, if he would tell the
truth, that would be no mystery; and when they tell falsehoods, the
spirit of lying makes them tell such big lies, [p.114] and so many of
them, that their work  goes into discredit.

Vol. 7, p.114
I think the first church attempted to be established in opposition to
"Mormonism" was that established by Wycam Clark, in Kirtland. He was
baptized about the same time as Sidney Rigdon, and, in company with
Northrop Sweet and four others, seceded from this Church, and said
they could carry the whole world with them by preaching "Mormon"
principles. They had two or three meetings; but the society would
never have been known in the world, had not a few of us remembered the
circumstance and told of it.

Vol. 7, p.114
Another species of apostacy took place in the neighbourhood of the
forge in Kirtland. A man named Hoten seceded from the Church,
renounced the Book of Mormon and the Prophet, and established himself
under the name of the Independent Church. A man named Montague was
appointed bishop. This church got to number about ten members. They
pretended, under the order of the New Testament, to have all things
common. In a few weeks the bishop, who had charge of the temporal
things, made a charge on the president for visiting his pork barrel,
and the president charged the bishop with visiting his wife, and that
broke up the society.

Vol. 7, p.114
I shall not undertake to detail all of this species of character that
have arisen; but there was another by the name of Hawley. He was
attacked by a spirit of revelation, somewhere in the State of New
York, while he was ploughing; and it took him in such a hurry that he
had not time to put on his boots, but travelled barefoot to Kirtland,
some six hundred miles distant, to warn Joseph that he was a fallen
Prophet; that God had cut Joseph off, and placed in his stead a man by
the name of Noah; and the reason Joseph was cut off was, he had
suffered the men to wear cushions on their coat sleeves, and the women
to wear caps. He went through the streets of Kirtland with a dismal
howl, crying, "Woe, woe to the people." On one occasion, about
midnight, Brigham Young went out, and took with him a cowhide, and
said to Hawley, "If you don't quit annoying the people with your
noise, I will cowhide you;" upon which he concluded he had suffered
persecution enough for his master's sake, and shut up his noise.

Vol. 7, p.114
I believe, if you will take the whole circle of the history of
apostates from this Church, that in ninety-nine cases out of every
hundred you will find that the spirit of adultery or covetousness was
the original cause.

Vol. 7, p.114
There was a man named John Smith came into the Church, and was
somewhat prominent in the State of Indiana. He preached some little,
and was considered quite zealous; but he said he had proved that the
Book of Doctrine and Covenants was not true; "For it says," said he,
"that if a man shall commit adultery, and not repent of it, he shall
lose the Spirit of God, and shall deny the faith. Now, I have done it,
and have not denied the faith; and so I have proved that the
revelation in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants is not from God." The
spirit of blindness had so taken possession of him that he could not
see that when he was proclaiming that the revelations were not true,
he was denying the faith. That spirit has such an effect over the
human mind as totally to blind them in relation to their own acts and
the spirit that governs them.

Vol. 7, p.114
After the organization of the Twelve Apostles, and the so far
finishing of the Kirtland Temple as to hold a solemn assembly and
confer the Kirtland endowment therein, the spirit of  apostacy became
more general, and the shock that was given to the [p.115] Church
became more severe than on any previous occasion.

Vol. 7, p.115
The Church had increased in numbers, and the Elders had extended their
labours accordingly; but the apostacy commenced in high places. One of
the First Presidency, several of the Twelve Apostles, High Council,
Presidents of Seventies, the witnesses of the Book of Mormon,
Presidents of Far West, and a number of others standing high in the
Church were all carried away in this apostacy; and they thought there
was enough of them to establish a pure religion that would become
universal.

Vol. 7, p.115
This attempted organization was under the direction of Warren Parrish,
who had been a Travelling Elder in the Church, and who sustained a
high reputation in the Southern States as an eloquent preacher, and
had for a short time been employed by Joseph as a clerk. He undertook
to organize those elements into a church, and I was told by them that
all the talented men among the Elders were ready to  join them.

Vol. 7, p.115
They named, for instance, Lyman Johnson, John F. Boyington, William E.
McLellan, Hazen Aldrich, Sylvester Smith, Joseph Coe, Orson Johnson,
W. A. Cowdery, M. F. Cowdery, and others, amounting to something like
thirty, who bad been prominent Elders in the Church.

Vol. 7, p.115
They were going to renounce the Book of Mormon and Joseph Smith, and
take the "Mormon" doctrines to overthrow all the religions in the
world, and unite all the Christian churches in one general band, and
they to be its great leaders.

Vol. 7, p.115
What success did this great apostacy meet with? Brother Kimball, when
on a mission in 1844, (this apostacy took place in 1837-8,) while
crossing Fox River on the ferry, encountered Warren Parrish. He was a
grave-looking man—a straight-jacketed fellow, dressed in black, with a
white handkerchief around his neck. Says he, "Elder Kimball, will you
have the goodness not to say to the people here that I ever was a
Mormon. I am a Baptist minister. I am preaching at that meetinghouse
for a salary of $500 a year. If they find out I have been a Mormon, it
would hurt my influence very much indeed."

Vol. 7, p.115
Where was the big church he had tried to build up? He had tried
pleading law; that failed: peddling bogus money, and that failed, like
his big church speculation. And where was the origin of this?

Vol. 7, p.115
I recollect waking up late one evening when I was quite a young man,
and hearing my father and one of the brethren talk. Being a little
disposed to listen, I learned that there had been considerable of a
difficulty between Parrish and one of the brethren. This was when he
was in good standing in the Church. He had been too kind with the
brother's wife. Then I learned the commencement of his apostacy.

Vol. 7, p.115
You may go to every one of these men—I care not which one; you cannot
put your finger on any one of these thirty men but what you will find
that the spirit of adultery or covetousness had got possession of
their hearts; and when it did, the Spirit of the Lord left them. They
had not sense enough to repent and put away their iniquity, but
suffered themselves to be overthrown with the spirit of darkness; and
they have gone to hell, and there they may lift up their eyes, asking
for some relief or benefit from those they once tried to destroy; but
if they get the privilege of waiting on a servant to those who have
kept the laws of heaven, they will be exceedingly thankful and
fortunate.

Vol. 7, p.115
At the breaking up of Far West there was another Prophet appeared.
Isaac Russell undertook to lead the [p.116] Saints into the
wilderness. He gathered some twenty followers.

Vol. 7, p.116
The reason why he apostatized was, the commandment required the Twelve
Apostles to take their leave of the Saints on the foundation of the
Temple on the twenty-sixth day of April, and it could not be fulfilled
because those men were all driven away; but it happened that the
Twelve went to that spot, and twenty or thirty Saints recommenced the
foundation on the day appointed, held a Conference, and cut oft
Russell and his followers. He used his influence over a few
individuals until they scattered and wasted away.

Vol. 7, p.116
In Nauvoo we had another shower of dust around the Prophet. There was
a man by the name of William Law, who was a Counsellor to Joseph
Smith, and a man of great gravity. He preached a great deal on the
stand in Nauvoo, and told the people they must be punctual and pay
their debts; and he repeated it over and over again. Sunday after
Sunday he preached punctuality, PUNCTUALITY, PUNCTUALITY.

Vol. 7, p.116
I was then on a mission in England; but when I got home, I would hear,
Sunday after Sunday, these addresses. Thinks I, this is a very
righteous fellow; it will be perfectly safe to deal with him; and
everybody thought so.

Vol. 7, p.116
The first time I suspected but what he was as straight as a loon's
leg—at least in relation to his trading, was one day in his mill.
Brother Willard Richards and myself met Bishop Smoot, and he offered
to bet a barrel of salt that the Doctor was heavier than I was. We
went into Law's mill to be weighed. I was weighed on the scales where
he weighed wheat into the mill.

Vol. 7, p.116
To my surprise, I did not weigh as much by twelve pounds as usual. I
thought this was a curiosity. I saw there was another pair of scales
on the other side of the mill where they weighed out flour. I weighed
the Doctor twice, and he weighed me twice on both scales; and I found
that if I had been a bag of flour, I should have weighed twelve pounds
too much; and, if I had been a bag of wheat, I should not have weighed
enough by twelve pounds.

Vol. 7, p.116
The Doctor and myself soon discovered that the gain by this villainous
fraud would supply the mill with wood and hands to tend it.   Brother
Joseph and I saw brother Law come out of his house one day, and
brother Joseph said to me, referring to Law, "George, do you know that
there is the meanest man in this town?"

Vol. 7, p.116
"Yes," I said, "I know he is, but did not know you thought so." 

Vol. 7, p.116
"How did you find it out?"

Vol. 7, p.116
He has two sets of weights in his mill. He also told me something
about Law's visit to certain disreputable houses in St. Louis, and
gave me to understand that he knew something about Law's hypocrisy and
dishonesty in dealing, as well as myself.

Vol. 7, p.116
I only tell this circumstance because he pulled the leading string in
putting Joseph Smith to death. When he comes forth, he may expect to
find his white robe dyed in the blood of innocence, and he may expect
in all time to come to have that stigma upon him.

Vol. 7, p.116
The spirit of hypocrisy, covetousness, adultery, and corruption also
laid the foundation for Law's destruction.

Vol. 7, p.116
When a man professes a great deal of sanctity—a great deal of holiness
and piety,—when he can scarcely speak without a pious groan, he is to
be suspected; for such hypocrisy is in itself the most cursed
corruption that can exist.

Vol. 7, p.116
Law gathered around him a few followers, organized a church, and set
himself up for a  prophet, went out [p.117] from Nauvoo, joined the
mob, and led the van.

Vol. 7, p.117
In 1843, when Joseph was taken prisoner in the county of Lee, on a
demand from the Governor of Missouri. William Law turned out and
attempted to release him. While near Oquaka, and supposing that Joseph
had been smuggled to the river side, and that he was about to be
carried to the Mississippi, and put on board the steamer, and hurried
away to Missouri, says he, "They will carry him on board of a boat and
get him over the river; and if the Prophet is carried to Missouri and
killed, property in Nauvoo will fall to one-half its present value."
His anxiety was about the price of property going down. A few minutes
after, when he met Joseph, he went up, threw his arms around him, and
kissed him. He loved him tenderly as long as he kept the price of
property up.

Vol. 7, p.117
After the death of Joseph, a number of men appeared, professing to be
revelators. The most noted of them, I believe, was James J. Strang. He
gathered a few followers around him, and established himself first at
Voree, Wisconsin; then he removed to Beaver Island, Lake Michigan. He
remained there some length of time; and finally, in some disturbance
got up there, he was murdered. His followers clung together longer
than any of the other apostates. They were able to publish a monthly
paper, about half the size of the Deseret News, printed in large type
and coarsely leaded, in which they advocated James J. Strang as a
prophet.

Vol. 7, p.117
Charles Thompson, Francis Gladden Bishop, G. J. Adams, and others
arose, until prophets for awhile were at a discount. But all these
vanished into thin air; their names were forgotten, and their
pretensions are unknown, unless some of us happen to think and tell of
them.

Vol. 7, p.117
Oliver Cowdery said to the people, when he came to Pottawotamie and
requested to be restored to the Church, "Follow the Twelve: they are
the men with whom the Priesthood rests. If you follow the main channel
of the stream, you will go right; but if you run into a bayou, you
will find yourselves among snags."

Vol. 7, p.117
You may trace the course of all those characters, and you will find
that hypocrisy and adultery have been the leading-strings to lead them
astray. It is of the utmost importance that every Latter-day Saint
thoroughly and carefully tread his own path, correct his own conduct,
regulate his own life, banish from his heart the spirit of wickedness
and corruption, and see to it that his intentions, desires, and
actions are pure in the sight of God,—that he covets not that which
belongs to his neighbour; for our actions are between us and our God:
with him we have to account, and his Spirit will not dwell in unholy
temples.

Vol. 7, p.117
Then let us keep ourselves pure before Him, live the principles that
we have espoused, and be prepared for the great day when we shall
stand upon Mount Zion, where none will stand only those who have clean
hands and pure hearts.

Vol. 7, p.118
May God bless us. Amen.[p.118] 

John Taylor, January 10, 1858

The People of God in All Ages Led By One Spirit, 
and Subject to Persecution—Condition of the World

A Sermon by Elder  JOHN TAYLOR, 
delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, January 10, 1858.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 7, p.118
It is always pleasing and interesting to listen to the statements of
any of the servants of God who may be in possession of his Spirit, and
to watch the motion and direction of that Spirit as it operates upon
the human mind.

Vol. 7, p.118
There are many things associated with the Church and kingdom of God
that are very peculiar: it differs from all other churches, and is
dissimilar to all other kingdoms. There is a spirit and wisdom
associated with it that the world knows nothing of, and there is a
power accompanying it to which mankind are entire strangers without
that spirit. There is generally a great amount of obloquy and reproach
associated with it; people are apt to treat the servants of God with
contempt; yet there is a spirit, and power, and intelligence imparted
by the gift of the Holy Ghost; that sustains his people under all
circumstances, in all places, and among all nations; and hence Paul in
his day said, "I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ, for it is the
power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth; for therein
is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith."

Vol. 7, p.118
Ordinarily speaking, Paul would have been considered a mean,
contemptible feel by the world. He was whipped, persecuted,
imprisoned, stoned, and had to escape from mobs, being let down in a
basket over a wall, like some mean, crawling scamp that had to get out
of the way of civilized society: he was despised and hated among men,
together with his associates. Yet says he, "I am not ashamed of the
Gospel of Christ." Why was he not? Because there was a spirit and
power in it that was in nothing else. Wherever he preached that
Gospel—wherever it was believed in and obeyed, there was a power and
spirit accompanied it that no earthly power could impart; and those
persons who received it received the gift of the Holy Ghost; and that
Holy Ghost took of the things of God and showed them unto them: they
partook of the same spirit that he did, were enlightened by the same
intelligence, and blessed in the same manner, and, consequently, were
united together in the bonds of the everlasting Gospel, and associated
by the gift of the Holy Ghost, having a hope that bloomed with
immortality and eternal life.

Vol. 7, p.118
I have seen, in my wanderings over the earth, hundreds of such cases
as the one we have listened to this morning. I have heard men speak in
different nations—in Germany, France, England, Scotland, Wales, the
United States, in the Canadas;—no matter where, go where you will, and
let a man receive the truth, and his heart is filled with joy and
rejoicing. I see people  around me here from all these [p.119] parts
that I have heard testify the same things as our brother this morning.

Vol. 7, p.119
It is this spirit, intelligence, and the gift of the Holy Ghost and
its operations on our minds, that has made us one. It is on that
account that we speak alike, think alike, write alike, testify alike,
because we are baptized into one baptism, and have all partaken of the
same Spirit, and we all feel the same thing and rejoice in the same
hope. Wherever the Spirit of God operates upon the human mind in any
part of the earth, it is productive of the same results; and hence you
see people coming in from the east, the west, the north, and the south
to this place, led and impelled by the same Spirit.

Vol. 7, p.119
Why did you leave your homes, break up your establishments, bid adieu
to your friends and associates, and traverse oceans, seas, deserts,
and plains, in order to come here? Because you were inspired by that
same Spirit. And why were you inspired by it? how did it originate?
and where did it come from? Why, the Lord has set his hand to
accomplish his designs in these last days; he has opened the heavens
and revealed his purposes to his servants the Prophets, and has called
his people from the ends of the earth to gather together, that he
might establish his Zion upon the earth, and bring to pass these
things which have been spoken of by all the holy Prophets since the
world was.

Vol. 7, p.119
We have listened to the voice of the charmer—participated in all the
blessings of the Gospel; and this has been the means of our gathering
together in this place. Why did we come here? For the same reason this
brother said he came—to serve God and work righteousness, gain
intelligence, and bring salvation to ourselves, to our wives and our
children, and obtain it for our progenitors. We came here to learn the
principles of eternal life, and be enabled to fulfil our destiny upon
the earth, and prepare ourselves and our posterity for a celestial
inheritance in the eternal worlds.

Vol. 7, p.119
It seems strange to many, perhaps, that a people like us—a people as
innocent as this people are—a people who have desired to serve God as
sincerely as this people have—a people who are living up to the
principles of truth as near as we do,—I say, it seems strange to them
that we should have to meet with any difficulty, be persecuted, that
our names should be cast out as evil, and we be treated with contumely
and bitter reproach, as the offscouring of all things; and that even a
nation like that of the United States should array itself against us.
Men, you know, all profess to be honest, more or less; and if they
are, this certainly has a very strange appearance.

Vol. 7, p.119
Yet, when we come to reflect, and look back upon men who lived in
other ages, whom we have been taught to believe were honest and good,
as we profess to be, and see their names cast out as evil too, and
that some of the best of men had to wander in sheep-skins and
goat-skins, and dwell in deserts, and dens, and caves of the
earth,—that they were destitute, afflicted, tormented, whipped,
stoned, imprisoned, and put to death,—we see that it is only now as it
has been heretofore. This has been the state of things generally in
the world, so far as the servants of God are concerned in this world.
With all its boasted magnanimity, with all its intelligence, with all
its erudition, with all its talent, with all its pomp and glory, and
professed intelligence and philosophy, there has never been a time,
since the world began, but men of the most elevated character, of the
most exalted natures, of the best and most moral habits,—virtuous men
that [p.120] feared God and worked righteousness, have been
persecuted, cast out, and trodden under foot.

Vol. 7, p.120
And there has never been a time, with but few exceptions, in some
isolated cases, that they had even equal rights among men, either
civil, religious, or political;—I say, with very few exceptions, there
has never been a time that the representatives of God on the earth,
his servants, his Priesthood, his people,—those that carried out the
principles of righteousness, and were obedient to his law, observed
his statutes, and kept his commandments,—that such a people possessed
either their civil, religious, or political rights among men.

Vol. 7, p.120
It is true that, on the continent of Asia, the Jews might be
considered an exception in this respect. They had a government which
lasted for a certain period of time; they made their own laws, and
governed themselves; and yet even among this people, who professed to
be God's people, those men who really did fear God, tell the truth,
and dared work righteousness, were generally trodden under foot. So
far even were they fallen, that when Jesus came among them he said,
"Which of the prophets have not your fathers slain,"—even you who
profess to observe his laws—you who boast of having Abraham for your
father, and have more knowledge of God than any other people?" He
could ask that with impunity to a whole nation, and they could not
answer him. If that was the case among them, what is the position of
others?

Vol. 7, p.120
There was a certain time on this continent, from the accounts given in
the Book of Mormon, that a few people observed the laws of Jesus and
his Gospel, and kept his commandments without persecution; but it only
lasted for a short time: they soon departed from every principle of
righteousness, and were cut off in consequence.

Vol. 7, p.120
What has been the position of others, if this has been the case among
good men? They began to persecute the Prophets and reject the word of
the Lord on this continent as on the other. You read of Sodom and
Gomorrah, and of the antediluvians, that every imagination of their
hearts was only evil, and that continually. You read again of the
abominations of Nineveh, of Babylon, of ancient Rome, and of the
bestiality that was practised among them: they were sunk in an awful
state of degradation and corruption. They still are under the
influence of the god of this world, who rules in the hearts of the
children of disobedience, and leads them captive at his will.

Vol. 7, p.120
Look at the world, and what does it present? Any one familiar with the
history of the nations must know that it has been nation against
nation, kingdom against kingdom, power against power, dominion against
dominion. The history of the world from the time of its commencement
to the present is a scene of war, carnage, and desolation; and if you
travel on the continent of Asia, where their history is more
familiarly known than that of the inhabitants of this country, their
monuments, their picture-galleries, and everything represent the very
thing of which I have been speaking.

Vol. 7, p.120
You may go, for instance, into some of the galleries in France, and
you may read on the canvas the history of that nation from the third
century to this time, and it is a history of battles and combats,
blood and destruction, wherein the fiercest passions of the human mind
are developed. Here is portrayed massacres that took place at a
certain time, and there the desolation and overthrow of a city at
another period; the fierce struggle, the falling heroes, and the
lifeless corpses are all portrayed on the canvas on the walls, showing
that the shedding of  human blood—that carnage [p.121] and desolation
have prevailed everywhere since that nation commenced; and this is
called their glory, their pride, their boast: they will point it out
as the glory of their nation; and this thing has existed everywhere
else, among all nations.

Vol. 7, p.121
Go into Asia, and you will find the same thing. Histories of the
Crusades furnish another example, together with the power, prowess,
and bloodshed introduced by Mahomet in his day. The history of the
whole world from that time to this presents a scene of war, tyranny,
cruelty, and oppression,—man struggling with his fellow-man, trying to
raise himself upon the ruin of others. The thrones of many kings have
been supported by a pyramid of human carcasses slain to gratify their
thirst for power and influence. There are heroes and great
men—statesmen, to whom we are to look upon as examples of power, of
dignity, and glory on the earth. Has right had anything to do with it?
No. Talk about God and his Prophets!—they never thought about any such
thing; but, as the Scripture says, "God was not in all their
thoughts:" that was out of the question entirely.

Vol. 7, p.121
Now, what has to be done in such a state of things? Will they for ever
continue? Must the wicked always triumph? If a man dare to rise as a
man of God, cut off his head and trample him under foot! What chance
has the principle of truth to obtain a hearing on the earth under such
circumstances? There is none. So far as national power has existed to
protect right on the earth, we cannot find it anywhere. I presume the
nearest approach to it was on this land a few years ago, because a
number of oppressed men that struck out against oppression fled to
this country to find an asylum. They maintained the principles of
liberty and freedom, which they started with for some time: they had
suffered the evils of religious oppression, and appreciated freedom
therefrom, and were enabled to make laws to protect themselves and
their principles for some time.

Vol. 7, p.121
By-and-by the same evil began to predominate here: religious
intolerance was practised, professed witches and wizards killed,
Quakers were outraged and abused, law and order began to be trampled
under foot, and evil principles prevailed and began to be tolerated,
instead of righteous ones.

Vol. 7, p.121
People affect to be astonished at the present time that we should feel
reluctance at having the appointees of so great and august a personage
as the President of the United States to rule over us; and they have
made this a cause for the cry of "Treason, rebellion," &c. We are
American citizens, and have at least some rights. Our fathers
professed to have, a few years ago, when they said that all mankind
had a right to "life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness."

Vol. 7, p.121
How was it that ten thousand armed men could come against us in the
State of Missouri? And what for? Because we dared worship God
according to the dictates of our conscience. Did the State know
anything about it? Yes. A memorial was presented to them, and
afterwards another to the President of the United States; and Martin
Van Buren, the then President, acknowledged to the justness of our
cause in the following words:—"Your cause is just, but we can do
nothing for you." And so fifteen or twenty thousand American citizens
were disfranchised, robbed of their inheritances, and many of them
murdered in prison, many put to death, and hundreds perished in
consequence of privations they had to endure; and the chief magistrate
of the U.S. Government and people could do nothing for them. There is
no justice for the servants of [p.122] God: you must not ask for it or
look for it. If it had been anybody else, they could have had it.

Vol. 7, p.122
With these facts before us, how can any people think it odd that we
should mistrust their proceedings, and not have implicit confidence in
everything they do. How was it in Illinois? Under the pledge of the
Governor of that State, when he pledged himself most solemnly to
myself and Dr. Bernhisel, he gave us his most sacred word, if we would
go there unarmed, we should be protected. He pledged his honour and
the honour of the State. How was it done? Joseph and Hyrum, with
myself and Dr. Richards, were cooped up in Carthage jail by mere mob
violence under the immediate eye of the Governor. We made a strong
protest against the proceedings at that time. Yet he left the
prisoners there to be butchered by a mob, and he knew they were coming
upon them to kill them. Yet we must believe every word they say, and
must rely implicitly upon their word as if it ads the oracles of God.
They are surprised we cannot do this and feel as they do.

Vol. 7, p.122
Those holy men were put to death and butchered in a manner that would
have disgraced the Algerian pirates. What are you doing here,
gentlemen? Why did you come here? Because they would not let you stop
in Illinois. Who was the foremost in these things—in counselling your
departure? Two United States Senators. Stephen A. Douglas was one; the
name of the other I forget. And it was also recommended by Henry Clay.
They recommended us to leave our homes, our possessions, and to let a
beautiful city then inhabited become desolate, our gardens and fields
laid waste, and 30,000 American citizens to be disfranchised. What
for? Because they could not find protection in the United States; and
I told them of it at that time to their face. There is no law for
"Mormonism;" but yet we must have implicit confidence in them. Then,
after negotiations had been made and we came away, they were so
damnable, mean, and cowardly as to make war on the sick and infirm
that could not leave. The poor, miserable, cursed, damned scoundrels,
I pray that they may go to hell. [The whole congregation shouted
"Amen."] They now trot on a smooth face: they have, perhaps, been at a
class-meeting, some of them, and wonder why we won't let these
officers come in here—why we won't let the judges come here, such as
they shall appoint,—why we won't let kind, gentlemanly men come here
and rule over us? You know such as we have had before in our midst.
Suppose we should ask a question or two about this, and reflect a
little about some of the proceedings that have taken place here. Here
was your Judge Drummond you had here. I was not here at the time, but
I heard all about it. He was one of the appointees of the Pierce
administration, that preceded this one. He came here and seemed
determined to get up a fuss, if he could: that seemed to be his sole
object from the time he came until he went away. He called upon a
corps of men here to go cut and act as a posee comitatus to take up
Indians which he wanted to destroy. He was determined to hang
somebody. And if he could not get hold of the guilty, he wanted the
innocent: he had a thirst for blood in his bosom. He called upon the
Marshal of the Territory to summons heaps of men and capture those
Indians; and he sent them out in a season of the year that men would
rather give anything than go. But he called upon his official powers
as U.S. Judge, and threatened them with the pains and penalties of the
law. They go; and after  wandering the [p.123] deserts, kanyons, and
plains, exposing their lives in the frost and snows, wearing
themselves and animals, after enduring every kind of privation, and
inconvenience,—what next? This judge, after he had been so anxious
they should go, when their bills were presented at Washington,
repudiated all he had done, and says the people ought not to have a
penny for what they have done, after forcing them into it by the power
which he held in his hands. Thousands and thousands of dollars in
labour had been expended by this people at the instance of that Judge,
which, remains unpaid. Such men are infernal scoundrels, and ought to
be damned; and they will be. Yet they are the representatives here of
Uncle Sam, and everybody must take off their hats and bow to such mean
reptiles. He is Judge so-and-so; he is such a humble gentleman! And we
must be subject to such a state of things as this again! I will say,
"We will be damned if we will." That is about my feelings, gentlemen.
Besides that he was such an honourable representative of the U.S., and
wanted to introduce such beautiful principles among us, this very same
individual was so pure, so religious and holy, so virtuous and
righteous, his soul was pained in consequence of the doctrine of
polygamy: at the same time, he must bring an eastern whore to sit on
the bench with him, and thus insult the people of this Territory, and
left his poor wife desolate and forsaken in Oquaka, Illinois. This is
one of these immaculate characters they sent out here to ameliorate
your condition.

Vol. 7, p.123
We need not say anything of their squaw operations. With that matter
you are familiar.

Vol. 7, p.123
On the back of these things, the Legislature last year petitioned
Congress that they would not send such men here, but send men that had
some claim to decency and propriety. But this is one of the greatest
insults considered to be, to petition Congress. What right have
American citizens to petition? If this is a crime, you will have to
blame your Legislature for it. Because they do not want such wicked
scoundrels as these to govern them, they have actually sent out an
armed force here, with another posse of the same kind of characters to
cram them down our throats, and are determined you shall swallow them;
and if you are not willing to take them, they are determined you shall
have them forced upon you by the point of the bayonet.

Vol. 7, p.123
These are some of the reasons why we act as we do. Would you like the
prospect of having such a set of scamps as those to rule over you—to
have them crammed down your throat, whether or not, and be obliged to
swallow them and everything associated with them, and allow them to
carry on their abominations here, to corrupt your wives and daughters,
and spread desolation around? Do you like the picture? The great
difficulty in the matter is that we are the people of God, and they
are not.

Vol. 7, p.123
God has set his hand to accomplish his purposes, and they see more
intelligence, wisdom, union, righteousness, and correct principles
manifested by this people than by any other; and they are afraid it
will grow into a great kingdom, and they will not be able to put it
down; and they want to nip it in the bud, and pull down righteousness
on the earth, that the Devil may triumph. Will they accomplish it? In
the name of the Lord God of hosts, they will not. The hand of God is
over them, and it will continue to be until they shall be; wasted away
and destroyed, and every power that is raised against Zion shall
perish and be brought to naught.

Vol. 7, p.124
Now the kingdom of God is assuming [p.124] another phase to what it
has done. The Lord has set his hand to work to accomplish his
purposes, and establish his kingdom, and the reign of right on the
earth. Is any man that fears God and works righteousness in torment,
trouble, and anxiety here? No. But if a man works iniquity, he is
afraid all the time that his head is going to be taken off; and many
of those mean scamps that fled from your midst went there with their
eyes staring wide open: they had just escaped with their lives. It was
very remarkable, but they did escape.

Vol. 7, p.124
The sinners in Zion are afraid, and fearfulness shall surprise the
hypocrite. And I will tell you upon what principle you can see it
developed and made manifest, in a portion of the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants. It says, "When you shall go forth and deliver your
testimony, men shall rage against you and tremble because of you. How
many of you Elders, when you have borne your testimony, have seen
priests tremble like an aspen leaf! What makes men tremble here?
Because there is a concentration of the same power, which is the power
of God in opposition to the power of darkness. One thing I feel—I feel
like singing Hosanna—Glory to God for ever, that we have found a place
where a righteous man can live and be protected in his rights. You
cannot find it anywhere else.

Vol. 7, p.124
Is there a Methodist here, a Baptist, a Presbyterian, a Jumper, a
Shaker, a Spiritualist, or any other kind of religious person? They
can be protected here. Who injures them? They profess in the States to
protect everybody in their religious rights; but they are infernal
hypocrites: they do not do it.

Vol. 7, p.124
There is not a country in the world where there is more religious
intolerance than in this boasted republic. Where is there a people
that have suffered as we have, in any country, for a number of
centuries back? And yet we have lived in this model republic, where
they proclaim liberty to every man—where they have declared that all
men shall worship God according to the dictates of their conscience.

Vol. 7, p.124
The Lord has introduced a people, at last, among the human family that
will protect the people in their rights; that is, they can have a
right to do good, but not evil; and if they do evil, they will
tremble. Where you see a man shaking—his nerves unstrung, if you could
open his heart, you will see something black, unholy, and contrary to
the principles of righteousness. But there is nothing here that will
make men fear that work righteousness. But woe to the rebellious, to
the adulterer, the fornicator, the thief, and the ungodly man; for the
hand of God will be over such for evil, if they do not repent. They
will be rooted out of Zion.

Vol. 7, p.124
God has set his hand to work to accomplish his purposes, to gather
together his people, to establish the principles of righteousness
among men, and overthrow the kingdom of darkness, and establish his
kingdom, and afford protection to the honest in heart among all
nations, to introduce a reign of righteousness that shall ultimately
prevail over the world. The Devil has had rule and dominion, and
brought men into bondage, and subjected the righteous to be overthrown
and trampled under foot by evil men in every age; and they want to do
it now. But Brigham Young has said, Stop, and they have stopped. Why?
Because Brigham said so. When they go back, it will be said, "Well
gentlemen, why did you not go into Utah?" "Because Brigham Young
pointed his finger and said, Stop, and we stopped." "Were any of you
fired on?"  "No." "Their men were told not to fire on us, and they did
not; but Brigham only said,  Stop, and we stopped."[p.125] 

Vol. 7, p.125
It is the first time for a long while that the principles of
righteousness and truth have withstood the powers of darkness, yet it
has here so far. Upon what principle? Upon the principle of union,
faith, purity,—upon the principles of obedience to the laws of the
Priesthood, which are the laws of God; and because We have honoured
God thus far, he has honoured us. And what shall we do, to continue
his protection with us? Continue to improve, progress in doing right,
obey counsel, live our religion, and seek to carry out the designs of
the Almighty and his representatives upon the earth. And if we do
these things, in the name of Israel's God we shall arise and flourish,
and Zion will become a terror to all nations.

Vol. 7, p.125
Do you not feel a little of it in your bones—of that spirit growing
and increasing? and you feel as easy as can be. I was thinking the
other night, there are those poor devils out yonder shivering and
shaking in the cold, and we are acting as though there were no armies,
and as though there were no United States; and we, but a little
handful of people, are dancing, and rejoicing, and praising God, in
security. There is a spirit of peace here, and all is right and well.
How will that be maintained? By virtue, righteousness, purity, and
obedience to the laws of God, and carrying out his designs.

Vol. 7, p.125
I pray that God may bless you, and guide you on in peace, that we may
be saved in his kingdom, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Erastus Snow, September 18, 1859

The Work of God Among the Nations Effected 
By the Power and Testimony of His Spirit, and not 
By the Talents of Men, Etc.

Remarks by Elder ERASTUS SNOW, 
made in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, September 18, 1859.

Reported By G, D. Watt

Vol. 7, p.125
While brother Liljinquist has been addressing the congregation, I
thought of the saying in the Scriptures"With men of other tongues and
other lips will I speak unto this people; and yet for all that will
they not hear me, saith the Lord." This was spoken in reference to
ancient Israel. It would seem that anciently as well as in modern
times, the word of the Lord that went out from Israel to the
surrounding nations came back to them. And even Israel themselves
refused to hear the testimony of men of other tongues and other lips
the. Lord sent to them in the days of Jesus Christ and his Apostles.

Vol. 7, p.125
I remember having read in the Book of Mormon instances of a similar
kind among the ancient Nephites, when the spirit of apostacy was
creeping over them. The Lord raised up Prophets and righteous men from
among the Lamanites, and sent them to reprove the Nephites, to
prophesy unto them, and to warn them of impending destruction, if they
did not repent. Alma says, [p.126] "For I am persuaded that the Lord
deals out his word unto all the nations of the earth according as he
will, and raises up men to bear witness of him, and to carry his word
unto all people as they are capable of receiving."

Vol. 7, p.126
The way and manner the Lord has sent forth labourers with his Gospel
among the nations in the latter days has made me often think of these
words of Alma. Even among the remnants of Israel who are reaming
through the continent of America—the Indians, the Lord manifests
himself in various ways as they are capable of receiving those
impressions he wishes to impart to them. It has pleased our Heavenly
Father that the great work of the latter day which has been spoken of
by all the holy Prophets, the establishing of his kingdom upon the
earth, setting to his hand the second time to restore the house of
Israel, should commence on the land of America, and under the auspices
of the Government of the United States. This work he has commenced by
the hand of his servant Joseph Smith, and those whom he called to be
his associates and fellow-labourers.

Vol. 7, p.126
The land of America was a promised land to the pilgrim fathers, and an
asylum for the oppressed of all nations. To this land people from all
nations flocked, and the Lord inspired them to establish a free
government preparatory to the establishment of his kingdom in the
latter days. It was in this land he sought out and raised up his
servants in their weakness to be the messengers of eternal life to the
children of men, that it might go from this land to other nations.

Vol. 7, p.126
I believe it fell to my lot to be among the first who went to nations
of other tongues. Elder Heber C. Kimball, Orson Hyde, and others who
accompanied them, opened the door of the Gospel of salvation first to
the nation of Great Britain. But, if my memory serves me, at the time
Elder Taylor went to France, Elder L. Snow to Italy, myself and Elder
Hanson to Denmark, and divers Elders to different nations, it was the
first mission of Elders to people of other tongues. This is about ten
years ago.

Vol. 7, p.126
It was after we located in the valleys of these mountains, and this
city had become a resting-place for the Saints who had been scattered
from Nauvoo. On our journey from this place, in the fall of 1839, to
visit the nations of Europe, we met large emigrating companies of our
brethren and sisters who had been scattered and driven from their
possessions in the East. It is marvellous to see the working of our
God among the nations of the earth, in gathering out his elect from
time to time from those nations. It is marvellous in the eyes of those
who understand not the Gospel. They have striven all the day long in
their blind zeal to hedge up the way of the servants of God and hinder
the spread of his Gospel. Still they perceive it steadily progressing,
and the Saints gathering home like doves to their windows. Every
effort they make to destroy the people of God, to scatter, divide, and
weaken them, seems only to advance their progress and consolidate them
in one. We have explained to them why it is they cannot hinder it; but
they cannot comprehend. They think it is all accomplished by the
talent, ability, ingenuity, and wisdom alone of those who direct the
affairs of this Church. They speak of Brigham Young and his
Counsellors, and other leading Elders of "Mormonism," as being smart,
cunning, shrewd men, who deceive, cajole, blind, and lead the people
astray. So far from this being the truth, it is in reality the
reverse, to all intents and purposes.

Vol. 7, p.127
Let any man undertake to dictate, [p.127] govern, control, lead, and
gather together this people by his own wisdom alone, and the result
will be like what we have seen within the last two years in this
Territory in regard to the endeavours of our enemies to break us up
and scatter us to the four winds. Their union is like a rope of sand,
and every plan they devise comes to naught, until they are discouraged
and say, "Damn it, let us quit and go home."

Vol. 7, p.127
Judge Black says, in his explanation in reference to the officials
sent to this Territory, that the Government sought the whole country
over and sent the best men they could find to administer the
principles of equity, justice, and truth to this people. But, in
addition to these, let them send special missionaries, the most gifted
and talented there are on the earth, to draw off and lead this people
by their own cunning, shrewdness, and wisdom, and would they produce
the results we now see every day? Would they see a people that move
and act in almost perfect harmony and oneness? Let them try it. Let
the smartest Elder that can be found in this Church try it.

Vol. 7, p.127
In bygone days Elders have imagined in their hearts that their wisdom
talent, and ability had something to do with it,—that the kingdom of
God could not move unless their shoulder was at the wheel,—that if
they held hack in the breeching, they would stop the onward motion of
the car. But the Lord left them covered with their own shame and
folly, after he had suffered them to try the experiment; and the great
car of truth still rolled steadily forward.

Vol. 7, p.127
Some are inclined to find fault with the Latter-day Saints because of
the murder, rapine, theft, adultery, and abominations that are
practised in Salt Lake City and in Utah Territory. Are the Latter-day
Saints to blame for this? No. The Latter-day Saints have better
business to engage themselves in, which is serving the Lord, working
righteousness, doing good to themselves and to all people who will
receive good at their hands. Nobody has anything to do with this
shooting and killing one another, stealing, breaking into houses,
whoredom, running off horses and mules and cattle, and all such sort
of abominations—getting drunk and screaming in the streets, but just
such as love it. They are not Latter-day Saints who do such things;
but, on the contrary, they are those who are striving to destroy
"Mormonism," and they are destroying themselves of answer to to the
prayers of all the faithful Latter-day Saints.

Vol. 7, p.127
The Latter-day Saints pray, if the wicked must kill somebody, they may
kill those that ought to be killed. You may perhaps think it is wrong
to pray that they may kill anybody. We would rather pray that they may
be saved. There are various ways of saving men, simply because they
will not all be saved in the same way, as there are various ways of
making men happy.

Vol. 7, p.127
There is a class of men who are always miserable only when they are
making everybody else so, and their happiness consists in doing all
the mischief they can, and injuring everybody around them.

Vol. 7, p.127
We teach them the principles of the Gospel. Can they hear it? They
hear with the ear, but they hear not; they have eyes, but they see
not; hearts have they, but they understand not; and they go backward,
and fall and perish. When the truth is told to them, they will not
believe it; but hand them out a pack of infernal lies, and they will
gulp them down as a thirsty ox drinks water. How can such persons
learn and understand the truth? As Jesus said to the Scribes and
Pharisees anciently, "How can ye believe which receive honour [p.128]
one of another, and seek not the honour that cometh from God only."
How can your Judges judge in righteousness and shut their cars to the
voice of truth and to the testimony of innocence, and look around in
all directions to find some mean scoundrel to come up and testify
lies? How can any people be instructed in the things of God and
receive light, while they are labouring diligently to shut out every
particle of light from their tabernacles?

Vol. 7, p.128
If you wish to know why the simple testimony of the humble servants of
God gathers together this people from the nations of the earth, it is
because there was place found in their hearts for the word.

Vol. 7, p.128
When I went to Denmark, I could not speak the first word of their
language, or know the first letter of their alphabet. I was to all
intents and purposes a barbarian to them, and they were barbarians to
me. I went there because I was sent, with an intention to do the best
I knew how, as the Spirit of the Lord might direct me. You may ask if
I received the gift of tongues, that I could begin and speak to them
in their own language by the power of the Holy Ghost without studying.
I answer, Yes, when it pleased the Lord to give it to me; and when it
did not, I remained silent. I did not have any special anxiety to
preach to them in their own tongue any more than the Lord wanted to
have me do.

Vol. 7, p.128
I did not do a great deal of preaching in that country, but I did
whatever  the Lord put into my heart to do as  near as I knew how; and
I learned the language as fast as the Spirit of the Lord enabled me to
do so, that I might bear my testimony to them in  their own tongue,
and that I might  understand what they said to me when they asked me
questions and required explanations; and when they wished to
correspond with me, that I  might be able to write an answer. I had to
learn to read and write, and talk to them in their own language. Did
the Spirit of the Lord assist me? Yes. I learned their language, and
became so familiar with it as to write and speak with them in six
months' time.

Vol. 7, p.128
The Holy Ghost was with me to assist me. In twenty-one months I
published the Book of Mormon, the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, and
the Hymn Book, and eight or ten pamphlets.

Vol. 7, p.128
A gentleman upon the vessel, on my return home, having been informed
in how short a time I had learned the language, declared it was
impossible for any mortal man to become acquainted with the Danish
language and use it as I did in so short a time; and pronounced me an
impostor to some of the Saints on board who were travelling in company
with me to this place, for palming upon them some miraculous thing;
and expressed himself as having no doubt that I familiarised myself
with the language in college in some other country by years of study.

Vol. 7, p.128
I was there comparatively alone, and the harvest great and the
labourers few, and the Spirit bore testimony that the Lord had much
people there. I saw, if they were all to be sought out and gathered
home by the labours of men sent from America, and after travelling so
long a journey to learn their language, that it was a great work; and
the words of Alma came forcibly to my mind, that the Lord raises up
men among all the nations of the earth, to give them that portion of
his word which they are capable of receiving. And I cried unto the
Lord, saying, "O Lord, raise up labourers and send them into this
harvest—men of their own tongue, who have been raised among them and
are familiar with the spirits of the people. He has done it. Before I
left, there [p.129] was quite a little army of  Elders and  Priests,
Teachers and Deacons, labouring in the vineyard; and thousands have
rejoiced in the testimony of the Gospel borne to them by their
fellow-countrymen.

Vol. 7, p.129
Do any of you ask how this came to pass that so many thousands have
gathered from that land, and are now in these valleys of the
mountains; and why thousands more are longing to come here who are
rejoicing in the testimony of the Gospel in Denmark, Sweden, Norway,
Iceland, &c.? I answer—It was not done by the wisdom and learning of
man, or by any influence that man himself could exert ever that
distant people. If any person thinks so for a moment, he thinks so
because he knows no better. It is a mystery to them; and  they would
not believe, if it were unfolded to them.

Vol. 7, p.129
We testify and bear witness that it is not of man, but of God,—that it
is the power of the Gospel of Jesus Christ—that it is the gift and
influence of the Holy Ghost that bears witness to the hearts of this
people. When in the simplicity of my heart I could speak but little
unto them with stammering lips, I said more with my eyes and fingers
than with my tongue. The power of the Holy Ghost rested upon the
people; and when I asked them if they understood me, "Yes," said they,
"we understood it all." It was not because I spoke it fully with my
tongue, but God made them understand me. If I asked them if they
believed it, "Yes," would be the reply; "we have the testimony of the
Holy Ghost bearing witness within us that it is true."

Vol. 7, p.129
I laid my hands upon the men that were raised up around about me, and
sent them to preach the Gospel; and they were just such men as the
Lord sent me; no matter if they were shoemakers, carpenters,
chimney-sweepers, or any other kind of trade. I told them to go forth
and bear witness of what they had heard, and of what they knew; and
every time they opened their mouth, a stream of light would flow from
them to the people, who were melted before them. This is the
experience of every man of God upon all the earth.

Vol. 7, p.129
You ask the people who are in these valleys who profess to be
Latter-day Saints why they are here, and they will tell you they could
not keep away; and many will say that if they could have kept away,
they would. Say they, "Mormonism is true: We know it." They feel like
Almon Babbitt: he said he would give ten thousand dollars if he could
only know "Mormonism" to be untrue.

Vol. 7, p.129
It troubles those who do not exactly love it, because it interferes
with some of their favourite desires: it will not exactly allow them
to gratify every wish and desire of their hearts. It curtails them in
some of their wickedness, pride, selfishness, and idolatry; and
because of this, they do not like it, and they wish it were not true,
that they might escape an awful condemnation. Because they knew it is
true, they cannot get off the hook, and must be drawn in. Ask them if
they were so influenced by the wisdom, learning, shrewdness, or
cunning of those who taught them the principles of life and salvation,
and they will answer you that they know better. There are but few
religions you can name, or preachers of any deonomination, that have
not been heard by the chief bulk of the Latter-day Saints. But did
their eloquence, learning, cunning, intelligence, and experience
govern and control them, or influence them in any uncommon way? No.
But when the simple, naked truth was told to them in child-like
simplicity, if it came from a babe, they understood it: it went to
their hearts. This is the reason why they are here, and why they star
[p.130] here. And those who go away are they who come flouncing all
the way like a fish caught by the gills, and they keep it up until the
gill breaks, when they return again to their native element. I have no
objections to this: it is all right.

Vol. 7, p.130
If men want to fight, and drink whisky, and roll in the mud, and spue
in the gutter, I have no objections. The only objection I have is,
that it hurts my feelings to find one of the Seventies, one of the
Elders, or one of the High Priests lying on my side walk or under my
fence in a state of intoxication, and I am obliged to pass by and call
him brother. I am obliged to have it thrown to me that I fellowship
him. I wish every person to understand that I do not fellowship any
such conduct. Still they will plead, and plead, and plead to be
forgiven and tried again. Yes, try him again until he reaches another
whisky shop.

Vol. 7, p.130
I think if those who keep the shop, who hang out the sign, who gather
the poison by the pailful, and keep it to retail out by the dimes'
worth, want that occupation in time, they ought also to have it in
eternity, and sell it to Pharaoh and his hosts in hell. I am ashamed
of all such Elders. They excuse themselves by saying, "People will
have the liquor; and if I don't sell it, somebody else will; and I
might as well have the money as anybody else." They might as well say,
There is a herd of cattle, horses, or mules on the range that will be
stolen, and I might as well steal them as anybody else.

Vol. 7, p.130
The principles of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints do
not countenance such conduct. It is Gentilism—Devilism.

Vol. 7, p.130
It may be asked, Why do not the "Mormons" put a stop to this cheating
of one another? I do all I can towards it. When they wish to quit
their wickedness, I will try to help them do it. I would not care to
see burned down that row of buildings where whisky is kept and
drunkenness encouraged. I do not wish the buildings burned up, but I
say I never would occupy one of them. I would rather go and live on
the top of one of those mountains than have any of my family occupy
one of those cursed houses where all kinds of corruption is practised.

Vol. 7, p.130
In years gone by, it has been considered awful oppression here because
the Saints in the community did not feel to approve of these things,
and there were no army—no federal officers to hold out protection to
men when they violated every acknowledged rule of a well-regulated
society.

Vol. 7, p.130
Now, let me say to all such characters—federal officers, the army,
Saint and sinner, Jew and Gentile,—that instead of being protected in
wickedness, they will find the sword of justice that hangs over them
will soon fall heavily upon them, and when they least expect it. Do
you ask who will wield it? I answer, The Lord Almighty. He will not
always look on and see this land polluted by such curses. And those
who have professed the name of Jesus Christ, and have had the
testimony of Jesus, and depart from the way of the Lord, to pursue
covetousness and idolatry, will be the first to feel his wrath in the
day of the Lord, when he has borne with them sufficiently. Every man's
works will speak for him, and they will be weighed in the balance,
whether he be Jew or Gentile. Every man's works will make manifest
whether he is for law and order—for the principles of the Constitution
of the United States and the rights of man, or whether he is here to
ride over everybody that will not be influenced by him. The man that
does this will find himself in snag harbour, and he will run against
snags when, and where he  least expects it.[p.131] 

Vol. 7, p.131
The Lord says the wicked shall slay the wicked, and he orders it so. I
pray God that he will preserve the righteous, and endue his people who
love the truth with grace, that they may let their light shine, and be
able to bear testimony of the Gospel to all nations. Amen.

Brigham Young, December 18, 1859

Diligence in Preaching to the World—Providences of God 
Around the Saints—Charity—God's Spirit Distributed 
Among All Mankind—Trials, &c.

Discourse by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, December 18, 1859.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 7, p.131
My greatest desire to my Father and God is that I may so speak that my
remarks will be acceptable to him and beneficial to those who hear me.

Vol. 7, p.131
I do not know that I have the first desire to please myself or any
earthly being in the remarks I may make. I do not know that I have any
other purpose in view but the salvation of the people; and I wish the
people to have only one ruling desire—namely, to do the will of their
God.

Vol. 7, p.131
If my mind is led this morning in a channel to instruct the Saints—to
encourage them—to give them new life and vigour—to so strengthen them
in their faith as to better prepare them to pursue the journey of
life, God be thanked.

Vol. 7, p.131
I sometimes think that perhaps I have not that fervent desire to
preach to unbelievers that I ought to have. But one thing I can say—My
garments are clear and pure from the blood of all men. I will briefly
state why this is. For nearly thirty years I have sought to know the
truth, and to properly understand the principles of the holy
Priesthood revealed from heaven through the Prophet Joseph; and I have
ceased not, when I have had an opportunity, at the proper time and in
the proper place, to present those principles to my fellow-men. And if
those who have heard me had been as faithful and diligent as I have
been since I embraced the truth, in distributing the truth to their
neighbours, long before this time every family upon the face of the
earth would have heard the Gospel of the Son of God and the warning
voice of his servants, and have had the opportunity of believing or
rejecting it, solely through my preaching and its results. This frees
me from all blame on the score of preaching to the world. Blame upon
that point cannot be attached to me by any man upon the face of the
earth. If people of other nations rise up in the judgment and say, "If
you, Brigham, had been faithful in preaching to us, we also could have
been prepared, for the day we now see," my answer will be—"There is no
such sin resting upon me." That sin will fall, if anywhere, upon those
who have heard me and have witnessed that I have told them the truth,
but have not themselves been faithful in disseminating it to their
neighbours. You may call this an apology, if you please, for not
[p.132] feeling that anxiety to preach to unbelievers that some may
suppose I ought to feel; but I trust this matter with my God. I feel
anxious for those who are disposed to believe the truth: I feel after
the Saints. The facts I have related touching myself will also apply
to hundreds of the Elders of Israel—to men who are now sitting in this
stand and in this congregation. My desires daily and hourly are that
those who profess to be Saints actually be Saints in truth and verity;
and my constant prayer is for their welfare.

Vol. 7, p.132
I remember the poor and the needy; though I can say (and the remark
may astonish many of my brethren,) I never pray for the people to be
rich. I do not pray for gold and silver. I have never done so. I have
never had so much as a desire for this people to become wealthy in
gold and silver, in houses and lands, in goods and chattles. I do not
know that I ever offered a petition to a being superior to myself to
give me worldly riches and worldly honour and fame; but I have prayed,
O Lord, give me the power, the knowledge, the wisdom and the
understanding to secure to myself eternal life.

Vol. 7, p.132
We have the promise, if we seek first the kingdom of God and its
righteousness, that all necessary things will he added to us. We
should not be distrustful, but seek first to know how to please our
Father and God—seek to know how to save ourselves from the errors that
are in the world, from darkness and unbelief, from the vain and
delusive spirits that go abroad among the children of men to deceive,
and learn how to save and preserve ourselves upon the earth to preach
the Gospel, build up the kingdom, and establish the Zion of our God.
Then there is not the least danger, and there should not be the least
doubt but what everything necessary for the comfort, convenience
happiness, and salvation of the people will be added to them.

Vol. 7, p.132
True, we see many of this people that are poor. We have seen them in
their persecutions and sore privations. We have seen them flee from
city to city, from county to county, and from state to state. We have
seen them naked and barefooted on the way to these valleys. In the
companies that came here in 1847-8 and 9, probably not one in ten had
good shoes or clothes to keep them comfortable in moderate weather;
and but few had breadstuff sufficient to last them over four months.
They came here, and here they stayed and laboured; and what they
brought with them had to answer until they raised enough to supply
their wants. We can still see many who are not so comfortable as they
desire to be.

Vol. 7, p.132
Who among this people can discern the hand of God in all these
circumstances, and that it is necessary that afflictions should come
upon them to prove whether they will be Saints or not—whether they
will be the friends of God, or turn away from the holy commandments,
forsake their God and their religion, return to the beggarly elements
of the world—to the vain fashions and foolish spirits that are abroad
deceiving the children of men? My desire is that the Saints should
understand—that they should be wise, having eyes that see, ears that
hear, and hearts that understand as God understands us, that they may
not be ignorant of the providences that attend them. At present my
fervent desire is for the Saints. Doubtless, if, in the providences of
God, I am again called to preach the Gospel to the world, I shall have
as fervent a desire for them as I have ever had for the Saints. But I
now feel to. strengthen and comfort the Saints, inasmuch as I have the
ability, and the Spirit bearing witness with yours that we should live
 our religion and be [p.133] Saints indeed, and feel that affinity one
to another that becomes the Saints of the living God.

Vol. 7, p.133
I have no desire, at this time, to address you upon any particular
point of doctrine, or to select a text upon which to expound or
explain. I merely wish to inquire whether the Latter-day Saints
understand the eventful day in which they live—whether they appreciate
and understand the peculiar providences of God that are cast around
them—whether they partially comprehend the nature of their own being,
and the great object of their existence and place upon the earth. If
they understand and rightly practise upon all this, every soul of them
will keep the faith. After the existence of the Deity, his supremacy,
his right to rule, his knowledge, his power, and his great plan of
salvation for the children of men have been proved beyond the power of
truthful contradiction; and after tens of thousands have bowed to the
truths of the Gospel, been baptized for the remission of sins, and
received the ordinances of the holy Priesthood, and run well for a
season, it is lamentable to ace so many turn away, forsake their
covenants, and lose sight of all holiness and purity of life, becoming
like a ship upon the great waste of waters without a compass, sail,
rudder, or any means for guiding their course, and being wafted hither
and thither with every wind that blows, not seeming to have the least
idea of directing their own course. This is a matter of deep regret.

Vol. 7, p.133
I ask intelligent men—those in whose bosoms the spirit of revelation
continually abides, whether their souls do not mourn to see the
neglect, the weakness, the blindness, and stupidity of those who have
received the words of eternal life—who have received the promises and
covenants of God and have had the rights and privileges of receiving
the revelations of Jesus Christ to guide and direct them in the path
of truth and holiness, so that they could make sure to themselves
salvation and eternal lives in the celestial kingdom of our Father and
God. Is it not painful? Are you not astonished to see people who have
received the Holy Spirit of promise, the Holy Ghost,—who have received
visions—who have been endowed with faith and with the knowledge of
God—who have had power to lay hands upon the sick, and diseases have
departed at their command, and foul spirits at their word, turn away
and forsake their covenants and their God?

Vol. 7, p.133
If there should not be another meeting of the Latter-day Saints until
the winding-up scene, it would be astonishing that any man or woman of
good sound sense and judgment should ever forsake their faith. I do
not know that a comparison strong enough can possibly be framed to
exhibit the folly of such a proceeding. Were I to say to a son, The
whole earth is in my hands to dispose of as I will: I can make you the
sovereign of the universe—the possessor of the gold, the silver, the
mountains, the valleys, the rivers, the lakes, the seas, and all that
float upon them and that live upon the face of the whole earth; for it
is mine to give to you, my son, if you will serve me one month
faithfully. I require nothing of you that will give you the least
pain: all I require is strict obedience to my law. My son faithfully
serves me during twenty-nine days, and on the thirtieth day, for the
value of a straw, or for a mess of pottage, he sells his right and
title to all I  had promised him. This comparison falls very far short
of showing the loss a Saint sustains when he turns away from his God
and his religion.

Vol. 7, p.134
There is one virtue, attribute, on principle, which, if cherished and
[p.134] practised by the Saints, would prove  salvation to thousands
upon thousands. I allude to charity, or love, from which proceed
forgiveness, long-suffering, kindness, and patience. But the
short-sightedness and weakness in  some are marvellous. To make this a
little plainer, I will ask, Do any of your neighbours do anything
wrong? They do. People come here from different parts of the earth to
make this their adopted country, and the old residents expect them to
at once conform to and adopt their manners, customs, and traditions,
or they think the new comers are not worthy of their fellowship. In
other words, "If every man, woman, and child does not act, think, and
see as I do, they are sinners." It is very necessary that we have
charity that will cover a multitude of what we may suppose to be sins.
It is written in the Scriptures, "For charity shall cover the
multitude of sins." In its wording this is not literally correct, for
charity does not cover up, hide, or justify actual iniquity. It covers
up a multitude of improprieties and weaknesses that some are inclined
to suppose to be sins.

Vol. 7, p.134
In a community, and even in a family of children that have sprung from
the same parents, you can find a great difference in the dispositions
and temperaments of individuals. You observe an endless variety in the
dispositions of mankind. I will give you an example.

Vol. 7, p.134
Some Christian nations lately went to war with each other. What for?
Pride—to please a selfish, worldly, carnal, wicked heart. And the
priests, the majority of them being of the same faith, on both sides
the line of battle prayed to the same God for success in slaying the
opposing army. If they can have the Spirit of the Lord thus to pray,
they can have it there and then as well as anywhere else. They could
have it as well as the English and Americans in the revolutionary war.
When they went to battle, they prayed fervently, each side praying,
"Lord, save my countrymen, preserve our armies, direct every ball that
is discharged from our guns directly to the hearts of our enemies,
until they are completely used up."

Vol. 7, p.134
God distributes his Spirit to all, both Christian and Pagan. This to
some may appear very strange, but it is true; for there is not a
Christian or Pagan nation, family, or individual upon the whole earth,
to whom the Lord has not more or less at times dispensed his Spirit.
The Pagan is aS fervent in his desires to his god for a good and holy
influence to attend him in the worship of his idols, as we are to the
God of heaven—the Father of us all—the Being who has brought all
mankind into existence and sustains them by his providence and
fatherly care. He bestows blessings upon all his children, and
enlightens them more or less by his Spirit, and guides the affairs of
all nations, states, countries, and peoples. His kind benevolence and
influence, by the power of his Spirit, are over them all. In this
Territory are people gathered from almost all nations, where they have
been differently educated, differently traditioned, and differently
ruled. How, then, can we expect them to look, to act, and to have
sentiments, faith, and customs precisely alike? I do not expect to see
any such thing, but I endeavour to look upon them as an angel would,
having compassion, long-suffering, and forbearance towards them. How
many times can I forgive a brother? I do not know, for I have never
been particularly tried upon this point; but I think I could forgive a
brother seventy times seven in one day, if I had not learned that he
had a design to commit evil. He might commit overt acts every half
minute in the day; and if he felt to sincerely repent, I could forgive
him. [p.135] Everybody should do so, and especially the Saints.

Vol. 7, p.135
How many of us charge evil upon our neighbours, or upon members of our
families, when they have desired, according to the best of their
ability, and striven, according to the best of their knowledge, and as
fervently as they could, to do right! Where, then, is our charity, our
benevolence, long-suffering, and patience? We should overcome all
unfriendly desires to overthrow each other, and strive to inculcate
these principles that pertain to eternal life. Men are greedy for the
vain things of this world. In their hearts they are covetous. It is
true that the things of this world are designed to make us
comfortable, and they make some people as happy as they can be here;
but riches can never make the Latter-day Saints happy. Riches of
themselves cannot produce permanent happiness: only the Spirit that
comes from above can do that. If we are compelled to eat our morsel
under a rock in the wilderness, or in a log cabin, we are happy, so
that we possess that Spirit. If a man drinks at the fountain of
eternal life, he is as happy under the broad canopy of heaven, without
a home, as in a palace. This I know by experience. I know that the
things of this world, from beginning to end, from the possession of
mountains of gold down to a crust of johnnycake, makes little or no
difference in the happiness of an individual. The things of this world
add to our national comfort, and are necessary to sustain mortal life.
We need these comforts to preserve our earthly existence; and many
suppose, when they have them in great abundance, that they have all
that is needed to make them happy. They are striving continually, and
with all their might, for that which does not add one particle to
their happiness, though it may add to their comfort, and perhaps to
the length of their lives, if they do not kill themselves in their
eagerness to grasp the gilded butterfly. But those things have nothing
to do with the spirit, feeling, consolation, light, glory, peace, and
joy that pertain to heaven and heavenly things, which are the food of
the ever-living spirit within us.

Vol. 7, p.135
Hundreds and thousands of the Latter-day Saints, while passing through
persecutions, have gone to their graves for want of a little medicine,
or that kind of nourishment most proper in their condition. They could
not obtain such things, their strength gradually gave way to the
diseases that preyed upon them, and they sunk into death for want of
the comforts of life. But did they go to their graves mourning, and
bewailing their situation? I will venture to state that they felt
better than many who die on downy beds with all things around them
that earthly riches can command, or heart desire. In those times of
severe trial we laid our hands upon the sick, and tried to encourage
them all we could; but we had no earthly comforts in the shape of
food, clothing, medicine, &c., to impart, nor any physical comfort
designed to sustain life. We laid our hands upon hundreds, and saw
fathers, mothers, and children sinking and dying. Was there nothing
that could help them? Yes; if we could have made them some chicken
broth, or given them a little wine, it probably would have turned the
disease, and they might have lived; but we did not have such articles
to give. How did they die? Rejoicing that their pilgrimage was over,
saying, "I am happy within." If the question had been asked, "Do you
not think that if you had this or that, it would make you happy?"
their answer would have been, "No: I am happy without them They might
increase my bodily health, but they have nothing to do with my [p.136]
happiness." Yet how over-anxious the great majority of mankind are for
the vain and foolish things of this life!

Vol. 7, p.136
Are the people mourning for anything now? and do they think this to be
a day of trial and darkness? In the spring of 1857 we moved from our
homes at a time when it was pleasant for living out of doors and lying
upon the ground; but hundreds now present have had to leave their
homes in the dead of winter, with no habitation to shelter them. The
revelations declare that this people shall be tried in all things. If
we were not tried in the things that now try us, we should not be
tried in all things. We have had the trial of burying our friends: we
have been driven from our homes, leaving our possessions, our goods,
our farms, our houses, orchards, gardens, and furniture standing in
our houses. We gathered up teams, a little food and clothing, and
left. We have been tried in losing our fathers, our mothers, our
children, our sisters, and brethren. We have been tried in having a
mob butcher our brethren before our eyes, shooting them down as
deliberately as a mountaineer would shoot a wolf.

Vol. 7, p.136
It is necessary that we should be tried, in order to prove whether we
can be still in prayer time. You know that it is sometimes necessary
to correct our children for making a noise in prayer time. It is now
prayer time with us. Can we keep still, or shall we be found making a
disturbance in the family? Let us, as children, keep still, or our
Father may use the rod of correction. What a trial, to keep still in
prayer time! Oh, how this people are tried!! Those who turn away from
the holy commandments will meet trials that are trials indeed. They
will feel the wrath of the Almighty upon them. Those who are still and
are good children will receive the rich blessing of their Father and
God. Be still, and let your faith rest on the Lord Almighty. He is at
the helm; he is in the midst of this people, and guides the ship Zion.
Be good children until our Father has taught us our present lesson,
and be ready to answer every call, to render obedience to every
requirement, and have compassion upon each other. But if you should
happen to see John or Lucy climb up into a chair in prayer time, and
yet have no evil design in so doing, let charity cover that
impropriety. Do not tell Father that John was a naughty boy. Do not be
so full of religion as to look upon every little overt act that others
may commit as being the unpardonable sin that will place them beyond
the reach of redemption and the favours of our God.

Vol. 7, p.136
Some come to me saying, "Oh, brother Brigham, it does seem that all
the people are going to the Devil!" I can foretell a few things. Those
who are good children, and behave themselves until prayer time is
over, will by-and-by sit down to supper and have a joyful season. Some
may say, "I fear there will be but few left to eat supper, there are
so many going astray." Be patient: there are more than seven thousand
in this city who have not bowed the knee to Baal, without numbering
those of other cities who are ready and anxious to do right, and none
of them will be lost. "But some are stealing." Can you at present
prevent it? "No. But do you not think that it ought to be stopped?"
Yes, if we had the power; but we have not now the power. If I had the
power, I would send every thief to his long home. I will promise
thieves, drunkards, and other offenders against good order, morality,
and the wellbeing of society, that if I can learn of their committing
such sins, I will cut them off from the Church. I will not knowingly
fellowship [p.137] thieves, liars, and drunkards, nor any abominable
character. But can I prevent men from committing those crimes? No:
neither can you. Could the Lord? Yes, if he wished to. He could lead
them to some of our large streams, cause them to think that they could
cross over dryshod, and then drown them as he did the Egyptians; but
he does not feel to do so.

Vol. 7, p.137
I do know that some people are wanting in understanding when they
charge others with sin, which they do not suppose to be sin. They have
been differently educated, and consequently each party feels justified
in doing that which the other party would feel condemned in; and hence
they condemn each other. You may inquire how far a person can go and
be justified, and pray and receive a portion of the Spirit of the
Lord. Can he go so far as to steal? Yes; because, through his
traditions and customs, he would not deem that he had stolen, though I
might think he had. I presume there are those who would take your axe
or mine, if they found it in a road or kanyon, even though the owner's
name was upon it, and take it home and keep it. Will they pray to God,
while they do such things? Yes, as fervently as those who do not. Will
they have the Spirit of the Lord? Yes, a portion of it. Could I do so?
No. But there are those who have been thus traditionated, and the
Spirit of the Lord will find its way to their hearts as it would to
the hear; of an Indian.

Vol. 7, p.137
The very Indians who massacre men, women, and children on the plains,
have their religious ceremonies and pray to their God for succees in
killing men, women, and children. The French and Austrians meet and
slay one another by hundreds and thousands; and thousands of women and
children who were not engaged in battle are also sacrificed by the
folly of those Christian wars. The instigators of those wars are just
as guilty of murder, before God, as the Indians are for killing the
men, we men, and children who are passing through their country. What
is the difference in the eyes of our Father and God? It is just as
much murder to kill unjustly a million at a blow as it is to kill one,
though Dr. Young has stated that "One murder makes a villain; millions
makes a here." Were I to make war upon an innocent people, because I
had the power, to possess myself of their Territory, their silver,
gold, and other property, and be the cause of slaying, say fifty
thousand strong, hale, hearty men, and devolving consequent suffering
upon one hundred thousand women and children, who would suffer through
privation and want, I am very much more guilty of murder than is the
man who kills only one person to obtain his pocket-book.

Vol. 7, p.137
Our traditions have been such that we are not apt to look upon war
between two nations as murder; but suppose that one family should rise
up against another and begin to slay them, would they not be taken up
and tried for murder? Then why not nations that rise up and slay each
other in a scientific way be equally guilty of murder? "But observe
the martial array, how splendid! See the furious war horses, with
their glittering trappings! Then the honour and glory and pride of the
reigning king must be sustained, and the strength and power and wealth
of the nation must be displayed in some way; and what better way than
to make war upon neighbouring nations, under some slight pretext?"
Does it justify the slaying of men, women, and children that otherwise
would have remained at home in peace, because a great army is doing
the work? No: the guilty will be damned for it.[p.138] 

Vol. 7, p.138
Let this people called Latter-day Saints examine themselves and be
sure that they are right before God, and do as they should in all
things, and hurt not the oil and the wine. Never pray for riches; do
not entertain such a foolish thought. In my deep poverty, when I knew
not where I could procure the next morsel of food for myself and
family, I have prayed God to open the way that I might get something
to keep myself and family from dying. Those who do more than this are
off more or less from the track that leads to life eternal. When you
obtain eternal riches, and the true and living faith within you, and
the visions of your mind are opened to understand and see things as
they are, you will then be made aware that the riches of this world
are disposed of by a Supreme Power, and that all that is necessary
will be added to you. If it is to die while you are hunting out an
asylum for the poor persecuted Saints, die. If, while a missionary to
the nations of the earth, you should be shipwrecked on a desolate
island and starve to death, die like a man.

Vol. 7, p.138
Let the providence of God take its course. Ask for that which will
make you happy and prepare you for life or death. What is that? Food
for the mind, to feed the intelligent part of the creature. The Lord
has planted within us a divinity; and that divine, immortal spirit
requires to be fed. Will earthly food answer for that purpose? No; it
will only keep this body alive as long as the spirit stays with it,
which gives us an opportunity of doing good. That divinity within us
needs food from the Fountain from which it emanated. It is not of the
earth, earthy, but is from heaven. Principles of eternal life, of God
and godliness, will alone feed the immortal capacity of man and give
true satisfaction. But it is very lamentable to observe how so many
grovel in darkness, seeming not to understand anything beyond what
they can feel with their hands, see with their eyes, and hear with
their ears. They seem to feel, "Let me eat and drink today, for to
morrow I am not." Where are you to-morrow? "Gone into nonentity—passed
away like a vapour, for aught I know. My life, existence,
intelligence, my organism, the whole man has passed into the great
chaos of nature, never to be again reorganized to reflect, see, think,
understand, enjoy, or endure: it is all gone for ever." Like brutes
they live, and like brutes they die. Like the unconscious bullock that
is led to the slaughter-house, they know nothing until the knife
drinks the life-blood and they sink into death.

Vol. 7, p.138
My feelings are—O that men would understand the purpose of their
existence! Our organism makes us capable of exquisite enjoyment. Do I
not love my wife, my son, my daughter, my brother, my sister, my
father, and my mother? and do I not love to associate with my friends?
I do, and love to reflect and talk on eternal principles. Our
salvation consists in knowing them, and they are designed in their
nature to cheer and comfort us. Is that eternal existence in me that
feeds upon eternal truth organized to be destroyed? Is that organism
ever to come to an end, so long as it lives upon eternal truth? No.
Let me eternally enjoy the society of those I love. Let our
associations in time and in eternity never be destroyed.

Vol. 7, p.138
In this life we are full of pain, disappointment, and worldly trouble.
This gives us a chance to prove to God that we are his friends. Seek
unto the Lord for his Spirit, without any cessation in your efforts,
until his Spirit dwells within you like eternal burnings. Let the
candle of the Lord be lighted up within you, and all is right. Until
prayer time is over, be still, keep quiet, and all  is right. For
[p.139] the present, let the world go, for they have been repeatedly
preached to. It is necessary that all have the privilege of receiving
or rejecting eternal truth, that they may be prepared to be saved, or
be prepared to be damned.

Vol. 7, p.139
I pray that what I have said this morning may do you good, and do no
person any harm, and that your hearts may be comforted and made
stedfast in the truth. If you wish to know what you shall do, to do
right, I answer—Do all that you know to be good. Pray to the Father to
guide you in righteousness, and never permit yourselves to do that
which you know is evil. And if you do evil ignorantly and in good
faith, I promise you it shall result in good.

Vol. 7, p.139
By-and-by, when prayer time is over, many of those whom you think are
nearly gone to the Devil will feel and express their sorrow for their
foolishness, and promise henceforth to be good children. But you may
as well try to stop with sand the gushing streams that flow down our
kanyon gorges as to stop a man from committing sin who is determined
to sin. We can cut such persons off from our fellowship, which I am
determined to do. We will not fellowship the old, dead, dry limbs.

Vol. 7, p.139
May the Lord bless you, brethren! Amen.

Brigham Young, May 22, 1859

Necessity of Trials—Glory of the Saints' 
Religion—Government of God, Etc.

A Sermon by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, May 22, 1859.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 7, p.139
I wish to inform you that I am here and doing what many years ago I
resolved to do—the best I can. Watch for the signs of the times. All
is right, and the Devil is not dead; for which we have great reason to
be thankful. If you do not know whether "Mormonism" is true or untrue,
I am perfectly willing that the Devil should assail you until you
learn for yourselves.

Vol. 7, p.139
As brother Orson Pratt has just observed, the Elders of Israel have
laboured long and arduously to preserve this people in the faith and
in purity. Notwithstanding all this, some men and women, when they
have an opportunity to join heart and hand with the thoroughly
corrupt, make it their meat and their drink to turn their backs upon
every upright principle and practice. We wish that such persons would
leave our society, for we do not feel willing to fellowship them.

Vol. 7, p.139
I will say, for your consolation, that as soon as the time arrives
when this people have been proven sufficiently to satisfy justice,
mercy will interpose, peace be fully restored, and the valleys of the
mountains resound with the joyful voices of the Saints. Until then I
am perfectly willing that the people do without preaching. I will pray
with them and for them: what for? To keep the devils, the corrupt, the
hypocritical, the ungodly, and those that love and work iniquity in
[p.140] the kingdom of God? I say, God forbid.

Vol. 7, p.140
I am accused by our enemies and by the enemies of the Lord Jesus
Christ of possessing great influence over the people of this
Territory; and I would to God that I had sufficient influence to make
every man and woman work righteousness and cease iniquity, and so live
that angels and the Spirit of the God of peace would dwell with them
day by day. But that influence I have not. I have an influence; but I
have only what the Lord has given me. No man will gain influence in
this kingdom, save what he gains by the influence and power of the
Holy One that has called him to truth, holiness, and virtue. That is
all the influence I have, and I pray God that I may never have any
different influence.

Vol. 7, p.140
If I should lose my faith, forsake my God and my religion, I hope, and
it has always been my prayer, that I may never have influence over a
wife, child, friend, or neighbour to drag them down to hell. If I go
there, let me go alone. It has ever been ray prayer that if I have
influence over the people, it shall be exercised to induce them to
forsake their sins and cleave to righteousness. I seek for an increase
of that influence, and seek to the proper source. It is my constant
prayer that I may have influence over the spirits of the children of
men to lead them from the power of Satan to the living God. But we
must be tried in our faith and in our patience. The whole man must be
tried to know whether he is for God or for the powers of
darkness—whether he will cling to that which is a hater of
righteousness, or to his Father and Saviour.

Vol. 7, p.140
There are thousands in this kingdom who are willing to die for their
religion, but are not willing to live it. This is a great difficulty.
The most ignorant, blind, and superstitious pagan upon the earth will
die for what we call their nonsense, though to them it is as true and
sacred as our religion and God are to us. What a man will suffer for
his religion is no proof whether it is true or false Brother Pratt, in
his remarks, said that we should not be governed by tradition. Yet we
are, and so are the whole world, more or less; and those who are
traditioned in a false religion are as willing to die for it as men
and women are for a true religion and Priesthood. That a man is
willing to die for his religion is no proof of its being true; neither
is it proof that a religion is false when one of its votaries
apostatizes from it. Our religion teaches us truth, virtue, holiness,
faith in God and in his Son Jesus Christ. It reveals mysteries, it
brings to mind things past and present—unfolding clearly things to
come. It is the foundation of mechanism; it is the Spirit that gives
intelligence to every living being upon the earth. All true philosophy
originates from that Fountain from which we draw wisdom, knowledge,
truth, and power. What does it teach us? To love God and our fellow
creatures—to be compassionate, full of mercy, long-suffering, and
patient to the froward and to those who are ignorant· There is a glory
in our religion that no other religion that has ever been established
upon the earth, in the absence of the true Priesthood, ever possessed.
It is the fountain of all intelligence; it is to bring heaven to earth
and exalt earth to heaven, to prepare all intelligence that God has
placed in the hearts of the children of men—to mingle with that
intelligence which dwells in eternity, and to elevate the mind above
the trifling and frivolous objects of time, which tend downward to
destruction. It frees the mind of man from darkness and ignorance,
gives him that intelligence that flows from [p.141] heaven, and
qualifies him to comprehend all things. This is the character of the
religion we believe in.

Vol. 7, p.141
Our ecclesiastical government is the government of heaven, and
incorporates all governments in earth and hell. It is the fountain,
the mainspring, the source of all light, power, and government that
ever did or ever will exist. It circumscribes the governments of this
world; and when men and women are filled with the power of God, they
can comprehend what the Prophet means when he speaks of the Lord's
weighing the earth as in a balance; and measuring the waters of the
great deep as in the hollow of his hand: that is, He comprehends all
things; and so can men who are filled with the Holy Ghost comprehend
all things needful for their salvation and exaltation. All human
governments and policies are weighed by them as gold is weighed in the
balance: they are comprehended by them with the same facility and
clearness that a farmer or mechanic comprehends his particular
pursuit. And no being possesses intelligence, in any degree, that he
has not received from the God of heaven, or, in other words, from the
Fountain of all intelligence, whether he acknowledges his God in it or
not. No man, independent of the Great Ruler of the universe, is
capable of devising that which we see and are well acquainted with.
All mechanism, good government, wholesome principle, and true
philosophy, of whatever name or nature, flows from God to finite man.
What for? To determine what he will do with it. It is for his
improvement and advancement in the arts of civilized life, morality,
and true religion. This has been taught you from the beginning as the
unmistakeable features of our holy religion.

Vol. 7, p.141
"Mormonism" is said to be different in Utah from what it is in other
countries. It should be very different. Let me explain. When the
Elders go forth to teach the people that Jesus is the Christ, and to
bear testimony to the truth of the Bible, though precious portions
have been taken from it, that the Book of Mormon is true, and that the
revelations given through Joseph Smith, the servant of God, are true,
and to call upon the inhabitants of the earth everywhere to repent of
their sins and be baptized for the remission thereof, and receive the
imposition of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost, and to confer
the holy Priesthood, that believers may magnify their calling until
they are gathered, what then? They should find "Mormonism" more than
it was taught them in foreign lands. How should they gather? With the
same spirit they received when they received the Gospel. Then, when
they are gathered to the fountain head, they are prepared to receive
the further things of the, kingdom. Is this the true spirit of
gathering? It is, and is preserved by those who come prepared to grow
in grace and in the knowledge of the truth. But the long journeys, the
perplexities, perils, and temptations darken the understanding and
becloud the minds of many, insomuch that when they are gathered they
are not so well prepared to receive the further things of the kingdom
as they were before they started. This is a pity: it is very
lamentable. But such is the fact.

Vol. 7, p.141
To some "Mormonism" appears very different here to what it did in the
countries of their nativity. Why? Because their eyes have become dim
and their hearts cold, so that they do not behold things by the Spirit
of God as they did when they first embraced the Gospel. In comparison,
they become as other Christians. The Christians of the 19th century
tell you how much light they received—how they were exalted on [p.142]
high: "Glory! hallelujah!—how happy I felt when I first got religion!"
How do you feel now? "Not so well." That is the experience of the
Christian world; and, unfortunately, it is the experience of many who
are called Latter-day Saints. Some exclaim, "O that we could feel as
we did when we first received the Gospel!" If you have not known and
understood more than you did when you first embraced the Gospel—if you
have not grown in grace and in the knowledge of the truth, it proves
that you are not yet worthy to receive further blessings. How can you
expect to receive blessings that you will not improve upon? Let every
man and woman that believes in the redemption of Zion, the gathering
of Israel, the calling of Prophets and Apostles in the last days; and
the building up of the kingdom of God, no more to be thrown down, come
here prepared to receive the mysteries of the kingdom and to learn the
further things of eternity, to bring heaven to earth, and in their
understandings be exalted to heaven; and would you see men and women
going back to the States and to California, and joining hands with the
most corrupt spirits that hell can spue out?

Vol. 7, p.142
I am still here, and intend to remain; but whether I shall continue to
have faith enough to carry out my desires is not for me to say, though
I am one of the best hands in the world to fight dogs in flocks of
sheep; and I desire to stay until the last one is kicked from off the
earth, and a place prepared for the habitation of Saints, and they
prepared to receive the Saviour when he comes.

Vol. 7, p.142
Jesus has been upon the earth a great many more times than you are
aware of. When Jesus makes his next appearance upon the earth, but few
of this Church and kingdom will be prepared to receive him and see him
face to face and converse with him; but he will come to his temple.
Will he remain and dwell upon the earth a thousand years, without
returning? He will come here, and return to his mansion where he
dwells with his Father, and come again to the earth, and again return
to his Father, according to my understanding. Then angels will come
and begin to resurrect the dead, and the Saviour will also raise the
dead, and they will receive the keys of the resurrection, and will
begin to assist in that work. Will the wicked know of it? They will
know just as much about that as they now know about "Mormonism," and
no more.

Vol. 7, p.142
When all nations are so subdued to Jesus that every knee shall bow and
every tongue shall confess, there will still be millions on the earth
who will not believe in him; but they will be obliged to acknowledge
his kingly government. You may calf that government ecclesiastical, or
by whatever term you please; yet there is no true government on earth
but the government of God, or the holy Priesthood. Shall I tell you
what that is? In short, it is a perfect system of government—a kingdom
of Gods and angels and, all beings who will submit; themselves to that
government. There is no other true government in heaven or upon the
earth. Do not blame me for believing in a pure and holy government.

Vol. 7, p.142
Is man prepared to receive that; government? He is not. I can say to
these Latter-day Saints, You are not prepared to receive that
government. You hear men and women talk about living and abiding a
celestial law, when they do not so much as know what it is, and are
not prepared to receive it. We have a little here and a little there
given to us, to prove whether we will abide that portion of law that
will enable us to enjoy a resurrection with the just.

Vol. 7, p.143
While I was in England I heard [p.143] much said about the revelation
touching the privilege of the living being baptized for the dead. A
High Priest, who had just come from America, thinking that he could
enlighten the Twelve upon the subject, said, "Brother Brigham, I heard
Joseph say that baptism for the dead was one of the first principles
of the Gospel, and that even the Twelve did not understand it." His
feeling was, "I am a High Priest, and the Twelve do not understand the
matter." I said to him, "My dear sir, do you understand all of the
first principles of the Gospel?" When I hear such expressions from
men, I know that they are very limited in their understandings about
the Priesthood.

Vol. 7, p.143
A man who has had his mind opened to the operation of the Priesthood
of the Son of God—who understands anything of the government of
heaven, must understand that finite beings are not capable of
receiving and abiding the celestial law in its fulness. When can you
abide a celestial law? When you become a celestial being, and never
until then. When you hear men and women talk about living a celestial
law, you may know that they are ignorant of the fact that no finite
being is living in its fulness, or can. As it is written, we have line
upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a little, and
it is something that accords with the capacity of finite beings, and
you improve upon this, and the Lord will open your minds to receive
more, and let you see the order of the eternal Priesthood; but if you
do not live your religion, you cannot receive more.

Vol. 7, p.143
Are the Latter-day Saints ready to receive Zion from above? Have they
wisdom and knowledge to receive and conduct themselves properly in the
society of angels? I think not. While I was in Far West, and the mob
began to gather there, determined to kill Joseph, he preached to the
people and said, "If you had faith and would live your religion, you
would prove the revelation to be true where the Lord says, 'I will
fight your battles, and, if necessary, send down angels to save you
from the wicked grasp of your enemies.'" There was an armed mob of
some 3,500 arrayed against some 300 of us. They sent in a deputation,
saying they wanted about three persons out of the town, for they were
calculating to destroy the people and the place. Some of those
self-glorious stars of "Mormonism"—stars that fell in that crisis,
looked round for the angels. They did not see them, and straightway
turned their backs upon their God and their religion, and joined the
enemy.

Vol. 7, p.143
I was glad that they went. I felt then as I feel now. I felt and still
feel that I would rather have ten righteous men with whom to contend
with the wicked of the whole earth, than to have at my command the
corrupt of all creation. When I am brought to the test to fight for my
religion, which I trust I never will be, I will call men who are full
of the power of God for such an emergency.

Vol. 7, p.143
Brother Pratt wishes that the miserable, dissatisfied spirits would
leave; but they will not all go. The question might be asked, "Why do
you wish them to go from this Territory?" We do not particularly care
whether they go or stay: they are at perfect liberty to please
themselves in that matter, because it is their constitutional right to
stay here, if they do not infringe upon the rights of others, and
observe the laws of the land as strictly as we do. The principal
reason why I do not wish them to go is because they will be constantly
troubling me to assist them back again. I had rather help somebody
else, for we have not means to [p.144] spare for bringing those who
will apostatize to this country a second and third time. After they
have came back once and twice, they stay awhile and want to go away
again: and after they have been away awhile, they begin to learn that
this is the kingdom of God, and some of them want help to come back.

Vol. 7, p.144
My faith reaches far beyond the faith of many touching the final
destiny of such persons, understanding that the Lord is more merciful
than human beings; and the faith of this kingdom goes far beyond the
faith of the Christian world upon this matter. There will not so many
people go into that awful place that burns with fire and brimstone,
where they sink down, down, down to the bottom of the bottomless pit,
as the Christians say,—not near so many as the Christian world would
have go there. That gives me great joy, notwithstanding all the perils
and persecution we have suffered through the wickedness of the wicked.
Liars, sorcerers, whoremongers, adulterers, and those that love and
make a lie will be found on the outside of the walls of the city; but
they will never get into the bottom of the bottomless pit. Who will go
there and become angels of perdition and suffer the wrath of an
offended God? Those who sin against the Holy Ghost. This kingdom
progresses. Who has eyes to behold the handiwork of the Lord? The
trials we have been passing through in this Territory, from our
enemies, we think are terrible; but these trials are only like a drop
to a bucketful, compared with what many of this people have heretofore
passed through. Contrasted with Missouri, our present and late trials
are very trifling, very light, and very easy upon us. You may let your
hearts be comforted, those of you who can see the hand of the Lord in
leading this people and restraining the wrath of our enemies. Can any
of you see? Yes, a great many. If your eyes were opened, you would see
his hand in the midst of the nations of the earth in the setting up of
governments and in the downfall of kingdoms—in the revolutions, wars,
famine, distress, and wretchedness among the inhabitants of the earth.
In these manifestations you would discern the footsteps of the
Almighty just as plainly as you may see the footsteps of your children
upon the soft earth.

Vol. 7, p.144
The wonderful developments of his providence are oft-times mysterious
to us, and we exclaim, "Really, I did not expect to hear such news,
nor to see such astonishing and unexpected results in the actions of
the righteous and the wicked." The Lord takes care of the whole of
that, and dictates their conduct for his own purpose and glory. He
makes the wrath of man to praise him, and that which he cannot bring
about to promote his kingdom and his purposes he restrains. The wicked
he permits to go far enough to produce a result that will serve his
purpose. "For my kingdom must be established upon the earth in the
latter days," saith the Father, "and I have given it to my Son Jesus
Christ. He has died to redeem it, and he is the lawful heir pertaining
to this earth." Jesus will continue to reign with his Father, and is
dictated by his Father in all his acts and ruling and governing in the
building up and, overthrow of nations, to make the wrath of man praise
him, until he brings all into subjection to his will and government.
And when he has subdued all his enemies, destroyed death and him that
hath the power of death, and perfected his work, he will deliver up
the kingdom spotless to his Father. You may preach upon that text. It
is a source of great consolation to me, for it will be fully
accomplished, and all that transpires will be [p.145] overruled to
redound to the glory of God.

Vol. 7, p.145
A gentleman said to me, not long ago, "You 'Mormons' scare us. You are
here in the mountains, and this expedition would not have been sent
against you, but you frighten us by taking such big strides.
'Mormonism' is but a few years old, and it has circumscribed the
globe; it has penetrated into almost every nation under heaven, and
bears down, in a remarkable manner, all opposition wherever your
people go. It seems to swallow up our religion, political policies,
and philosophy; and, if we do not stop you, it would appear that you
will finally swallow up the world." I replied, "If the people will let
us alone, we will preach the Gospel in peace, civilly, kindly, mildly;
and we will teach the people how to obtain that eternal life that is
proffered to all. But will they let us alone? No. And you think we
take large strides." He rose from his chair, saying, "You take ten or
twelve strides at once. While we go creeping along, you are away
yonder." "Well, you kicked us there, and we cannot help going. Every
time you kick 'Mormonism,' you kick it up stairs: you never kick it
down stairs. The Lord Almighty so orders it. And let me tell you that
what our Christian friends are now doing for us makes more for the
kingdom of heaven than the Elders could in many years preaching."

Vol. 7, p.145
The Lord Almighty will exalt "Mormonism" and sustain his Priesthood.
Will he sustain wickedness? No. If we are wicked, we are wrong. We
should abstain from everything that is unholy—that is unrighteous;
that is the character of a true Latter-day Saint. Have we persons
among us who are degraded? Yes. As I have before told you, "Mormonism"
can beat the world as to the knowledge of God. The Saints know more of
God and godliness than all the world: they also know more of earth and
earthly things. Many are living so as to be saved in the celestial
kingdom, while all who do not embrace the doctrine of full redemption
will come short of attaining that glory. On the contrary, if you want
to see the principle of devilism to perfection, hunt among those who
have once enjoyed the faith of the holy Gospel and then forsaken their
religion. We have the best and the worst. Why the worst? Because the
Devil prompts men and women of the meanest and lowest grade to embrace
the Gospel and get a foothold in the kingdom of God to destroy it.

Vol. 7, p.145
Will he destroy it? He will not; that is beyond his power. Can you
destroy a true religion by persecuting it? No. What destroyed the
Priesthood of the Son of God from the earth in ancient days? Was it
persecution? No. The Emperor Constantine embraced it and sent out a
decree for all his people to embrace it. Let this people be prospered
and all persecutions cease, and then every description of characters
would hasted to join this Church. The Lord so orders and overrules as
to keep out a share of them, though he suffers some to enter the
temporal fold. We understand the root and trunk of the tree of
wickedness, and we have many of its branches—more than we want. The
Lord desires a pure people—a people that he can own and exalt—that he
can bring into his presence; and that is what the Priesthood of God is
designed to accomplish. I would to God that the people would live so
as to receive the blessings of the Priesthood, increase in all
godliness, have their eyes open to see, their ears to hear, and their
hearts to understand, instead of falling away.

Vol. 7, p.145
At times, seemingly good men falter in their feelings, and turn away
from their God and their religion to take the road that leads to
destruction. [p.146] This makes my heart mourn. But those who are
faithful will come out triumphantly, for God has established his
kingdom on the earth, no more to be thrown down. It was thought by our
enemies, in the days of Joseph Smith, that if they could kill him,
that would be the end of this fanaticism, as they called it, and of
this fanatical race. But did that murder in the least shake this great
Latter-day Work? No, brethren and sisters,—no. What did it effect? The
Church and kingdom of our God has risen from an individual family to a
great people, and we have been looked upon as a nation by our
neighbours, independent of all other people on the face of this earth;
and in their dealings they have dealt with us as such. Not that we
desire it, but it is so in the providence of our God. They are
determined, though they know it not, that they will make the kingdom
of God triumphant on the earth; and all the powers of earth and hell
cannot prevent it.

Vol. 7, p.146
If we wish to be blessed, let us live our religion. If we promote the
kingdom of God, it will bear us off triumphantly. If we falter in our
feelings, and say that we cannot abide this tirade of persecution, but
must leave this place and people, we shall be left in darkness and
sink in iniquity, and shall be left by the kingdom far behind in our
sins. The person that forsakes the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ will
find himself ruined for time and eternity. How are they looked upon
who have received the spirit of the Gospel and forsaken it? Heaven,
with all its shining hosts, despises and pities them: they will not
have them, and hell is ready to spew them out. With a few exceptions,
they are despised by the good and wise among men, by the noble and
ignoble: all despise them, and they are in a most miserable condition.

Vol. 7, p.146
I wish to have the blessed principles of civilization—of this
Christian nineteenth century—spread over Utah. I desire to see the
effect they will have on this ignorant people in the Territory of
Utah. The world say, "Poor people, how sorry we are for you! It is a
pity to have such intelligent men and women go to Utah to join those
fanatics. Let us send our Christian brethren there to civilize them."
And here, sure enough, they have their gambling-tables of
civilization, and grog-shops of civilization, and various other helps
and aids pertaining thereto; and they are working hard to spread the
principles of modern civilization. What would they do with their
civilization? "Oh this polygamy!—it is a dreadful evil," when, at the
same time, they would say to me, if they dare, "Look here, brother
Brigham, can I have the use of one of your wives to-night? It is not
so much polygamy that they are opposed to, but they hate this people
because they strive to be pure, and will not believe in whoredom and
adultery, but declare death to the man who is found guilty of those
crimes. This is the awful, unchristianlike, conduct of brother
Brigham! It appears, by our late news, that among our Christian
brethren it is death to adulterers; and so say I, and I ask no odds of
such characters. I am able to take care of myself, with the help of
God and my good brethren.

Vol. 7, p.146
Our faith and patience must be tried in everything, and it is not for
us to take judgment into our own hands. We must be tried, to prove
whether we can endure to be imposed upon and have our religion
derided, and not feel as some do when their names are called in
question. To illustrate, I will tell an anecdote concerning Captain
James Brown. When the emigrants were  passing through here and were
asked by Captain [p.147] Brown as to whither they were going, the
answer would be—"To the gold mines, G—d d—n you;" and with them it
was." G—d d—n Joe Smith," and "G—d d—n Brigham Young." But when it
came to "G—d d—n you, James Brown," the Captain was then ready to
fight. I wish to know how much you can bear. You can hear the name of
Deity, of the Saviour, and the names of all holy things abused; but
when it is "d—n you, Joe, Tom, or Dick," there is a fight on hand. You
have to learn to suffer abuse, and to be patient under it as the
Saviour was, if they spit in your face or abuse you in any way. You
have to learn to hear your own names abused as you can bear to hear
the name of the Deity abused. A few years ago a person m our streets
was abusing the name of Deity, and another stepped up and boxed his
ears, saying to him that he should not use that name in such a
disrespectful manner. But some of these good Elders can hear the name
of their Saviour abused with seeming satisfaction.

Vol. 7, p.147
We are here, and we, shall live and grow, and no power can hinder it.
I shall stick to the kingdom, God being my helper, and shall not let
go until this earth is revolutionized and all nations bow to the
Saviour, and I be his priest and servant.

Vol. 7, p.147
Cease bringing the names of God the Father and his Son Jesus Christ
into disrespect, and learn to reverence those names.

Vol. 7, p.147
I have detained you long enough. May God bless you, brethren and
sisters, that you may have power to guide yourselves, by the aid of
the Spirit, into all righteousness, independent of any power of man on
earth. I do not want any power over my brethren, only to lead them in
the way of truth, and to run parallel with them in the ways of truth
and righteousness.

Vol. 7, p.147
God bless you! Amen.

Brigham Young, May 22, 1859

Government of God

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
made in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, Sunday afternoon, May
22, 1859.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 7, p.147
I am very happy for the privilege of bearing my testimony to the
principles of the Gospel of salvation. It is the only doctrine by
which people can be saved in the celestial kingdom of our God, and
should concern all people, as it is the government of God on earth.
People have reason to fear a bogus or spurious theocracy. There are
but few upon the earth who do not in their hearts acknowledge a
Supreme Being, and also believe that Being to be holy; and if they
could be dictated by that Being and be sure that they were directed by
the influence from him, there are but few who would object to that
influence  and that government.[p.148] 

Vol. 7, p.148
The wickedness of the children of men is what influences them to fear.
They are not afraid of their own laws, because they originated from
themselves: they can manage them and blot them out of existence
whenever they wish. But when that which is said to be the kingdom of
God, or the theocracy of heaven, is upon the earth, many of the
inhabitants thereof tremble, and fear that it is not correct.

Vol. 7, p.148
What is the proof of the existence of the Priesthood of God upon the
earth? How would you find the positive proof that the Lord Jesus has
his Church upon the earth? As I observed to you in the forenoon, it is
not exhibited by the learning or the implicit faith of its followers.
I have never believed for a moment that the proof of the Christian
religion was established by a close adherence to it by any sect or any
person. We, as Christians, are divided and subdivided into many
systems varying in doctrinal points. This one says, "I am right;" and
that one says, "I am right;" another rises up and varies, more or
less, from the doctrines of the Church he has left, and says he is
right.

Vol. 7, p.148
What proof have you, and what proof is there now upon the earth that
this is the kingdom of God? If we had miracles to establish it, would
they be positive proof? No, they would not. They will not satisfy me,
nor have I ever seen the day when they would. Were I to see the sick
healed, the eyes of the blind opened, and the ears of the deaf
unstopped, that would not satisfy me. For me, the plan of salvation
must be a system that is pure and holy in all its points; it must
reveal things that no other Church or kingdom can reveal; it must
circumscribe the knowledge that is upon the face of the earth, or it
is not from God. Such a plan incorporates every system of true
doctrine on the earth, whether it be ecclesiastical, moral,
philosophical, or civil: it incorporates all good laws that have been
made from the days of Adam until now; it swallows up the laws of
nations, for it exceeds them all in knowledge and purity; it
circumscribes the doctrines of the day, and takes from the right and
the left, and brings all truth together in one system, and leaves the
chaff to be scattered hither and thither. That is the proof to me, and
has been from the beginning, that the principles are pure and holy;
and every person living to them will attain through them
sanctification.

Vol. 7, p.148
Truth will endure for ever and for ever, and every man that preaches
the Gospel of salvation may take the old text that some of us took in
the commencement of the building up of the kingdom of God upon the
earth in the last days. I took truth for my text, salvation for my
subject, and the whole world for my circuit, to go as far as I could
and talk all I could about it. It takes every truth from every sect
and party. What! in a civil capacity also? Yes. All law, all powers,
all kingdoms, and all thrones,—in fine, all things are under the
control of God.

Vol. 7, p.148
There is no nation or kingdom that has not received its power from
him, whether it be much or little—whether for a day, an age, or
century. Whether they make good or bad use of it, all power is
ordained of God and is in his hand. He sets up a kingdom here, and
pulls down another there at his pleasure. He breaks the nations like a
potter's vessel; he forms a nucleus, and around it builds up a kingdom
or nation, permitting the people to act upon their own agency, that
they may do right, or corrupt themselves, as did the children of
Israel; and after they have become ripe for destruction, they will be
scattered to the four winds. If the people of  God in ancient days had
[p.149] continued holy, they would have continued in power and
authority to this day.

Vol. 7, p.149
There is not a despot upon the earth whose power has not originally
sprung from the Priesthood, and there is not a law in the Priesthood
but what is founded on the revelations of Jesus Christ. These are the
laws upon which all governments were originally based. Truth will
endure for ever, and every person that cannot abide truth will fail in
obtaining eternal life. Truth is what we have. Let us live to it, and
we shall abide for ever, and no power can prevent it.

Vol. 7, p.149
Be faithful, brethren and sisters. If you have light, acknowledge the
hand of God in it, and improve upon it, and acknowledge his hand in
all things; for his providence overrules all things, and he will
triumphantly bring forth his kingdom, organize his people, and prepare
the earth for his angels to dwell upon, and it will be given into the
hands of his Saints when they are made pure and holy.

Vol. 7, p.149
I told you in the forenoon that it has ever been my prayer never to
have influence to lead men wrong, but that I would to God I had power
to make them refrain from evil and do that: which is right, that they
may live for ever and ever. You are organized independent beings,
framed to become Gods, even the sons of God; and yet it is astonishing
to see the use many make of their ability: they corrupt themselves and
continue to do wickedly until they are prepared to go down to
perdition. Why not turn away from their sins and love righteousness,
that they may endure for ever, and that all things may be given into
their hands?

Vol. 7, p.149
May the Lord help us to take that path that will lead us to victory
and glory. Amen.

Orson Hyde, February 12, 1860

Government of God—Progressive Character of 
"Mormonism"—Concentration of the Mind

Remarks by Elder ORSON HYDE, 
made in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, February 12, 1860.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 7, p.149
I did not anticipate speaking to you this morning, brethren and
sisters, but expected to be a hearer only. Since my return to the
city, I have been so busily engaged that I have not had time
[humorously] to prepare a sermon for this morning; and if I had had
ever so much time for that purpose, I should, probably, be no better
prepared to address you than I am at this moment.

Vol. 7, p.149
Jesus said to his disciples, "Take no thought beforehand what ye shall
say or what ye shall speak, for it shall be given you in the same hour
what ye ought to say." In this doctrine I repose implicit confidence;
and being requested to speak to you at this time, I readily comply,
and proceed at once to the work before me.

Vol. 7, p.149
The current of life is made up of small springs, streams, and
rivulets, [p.150] or rather of little incidents which in the aggregate
constitute the character of man here on earth. So small a thing as a
kind word timely spoken to the sorrowful and afflicted often results
in great good, and secures the esteem and gratitude of those to whom
it may he addressed, while an ill word may do much harm. My discourse
this morning may be made up of small items or incidents.

Vol. 7, p.150
I want to say a little about the government of God—of the manner and
spirit of its administration when infinite wisdom guides its policy. I
know no better way to illustrate the administration of this government
than to refer you to the government of parents over their children,
and to the manner of their teaching and character of their instruction
to them. When your child first begins to talk, do you attempt to teach
it grammar, algebra, astronomy, or anything else wholly beyond its
comprehension or understanding? No.    But you adapt your teachings to
the capacity of the child, using words and phrases of the very
simplest kind to teach and amuse it. By-and-by, when he runs about
pretty dexterously and begins to handle things, he attempts, for
instance, to take up a bucket of water. You say to it, "Don't do that;
it is too heavy for you; but take the hammer, the doll, the rattlebox,
or the toy." Your words are thus adapted to the ability of the child
and to his appreciation of the things that he handles. As his mental
powers become developed, you combine a little intelligence in your
sayings to him; and then, when his age and strength will allow him,
you tell him to bring a bucket of water from the spring or brook. Thus
you require him to do the very thing which you once forbade him to
attempt. Now, if any one should charge you with falsehood, because
your instructions to your child were not uniform under all
circumstances, you would consider the charge very ill-founded. I speak
thus to show you that what is suitable to the child at one time may
not at all suit it at another.

Vol. 7, p.150
Many persons who have joined the Latter-day Saints have run well for a
season; but, understanding not that the Gospel is a progressive work
with those who honour it, they have turned away from the faith—charged
the Saints with inconsistency, but yet claim to believe in what they
call "ancient Mormonism." The garment that is made for a child just
born must be worn by a man when thirty years of age, is the doctrine
of those stereotyped "Mormons." The Church is now nearly thirty years
old; yet this kind of "Mormons" want us now to wear our bibs and
diapers, and to be fed on milk and pap as in the days of Joseph. Paul,
however, tells us that when he was a child, he spake as a child, he
understood as a child; but when he became a man, he put away childish
things.

Vol. 7, p.150
Were I to invite you into my garden at a proper season and show a
plant just sprung up out of the ground, you might ask me its name, if
you were unacquainted with it. I tell you it is corn. In the course of
two months' time, you see it again when the silk and tassel appear.
You then ask me what it is. I tell you that it is corn. You may say
that I was mistaken in the first or last instance, as the two are by
no means alike. Some two months later you come along and see a basket
full of golden ears. You ask me what it is. I tell you that it is
corn. But say you, "I do not believe it, for it is unlike either of
the others that you told me was corn. You have now contradicted
yourself three times, and I will not believe that any of them is corn;
I will not believe you at all." To such conclusions many persons
arrive in relation to "Mormonism," from very similar [p.151] premises.
How very necessary that we increase in intelligence in a ratio equal
to the growth or increase of the kingdom of God! If we do not, we fall
in the rear, and our eyes become blinded by the god of this world.
When we become stereotyped in our feelings, there is an end to
corrections, enlargements, and improvements.

Vol. 7, p.151
To what shall we look as our guide in this our earthly pilgrimage?
Shall we look to the Bible, the Book of Mormon, or to the Book of
Covenants? Answer: To none of them. These sacred and holy records
contain the history, teachings, and results in part of the travels of
the ancient and modern people of God. They are true, but are not
designed to lead the people. Remember that the "letter killeth, but
the spirit giveth life." We do not want to be killed; but we want
life. God has set in his Church, first, Apostles; secondly, Prophets;
thirdly, Teachers, &c., to guide his people;—the oracles, (or in other
words, th